Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

PREFACE

I don't know why we cling to things. People. Objects. Certain places. Maybe we're just always looking for something to connect with after all. Maybe we just have some inexplicable urge to want to call something our own. I knew what I was looking for when I made the decision to go back to Forks, but nothing could truly have prepared me for the consequences that overshadowed that choice.

The first ray of morning light appeared below the horizon line, and the sun's genuine arrogance glowed faintly in the clouds, warning everyone of the start of battle. Even from a distance, I could hear the obstinate voices that vibrated my name, over and over again. The delight of sunbeams that spread over the mountain didn't just bring the veiled promise of a new day. That was the hostile declaration of a new era.

Chapter Text

To put meaning in one's life may end in madness,

But life without meaning is the torture 

Of restlessness and vague desire —

It is a boat longing for the sea and yet afraid

Edgard Lee Masters

WELCOME BACK

There was no one. The best woods in Sherbrooke were always the most remote ones. Aside from the bears, mooses, and white-tailed deers, there was nothing else passing through here. Naturally, it was a beautiful place, but it was also very similar to all the others I had been before.

Due to my condition, I've never been in one place long enough to be able to call it home. For the past six years, my family and I had to constantly move to avoid raising any suspicions about my fast and frightening development. At this point, I've technically had more houses than birthdays. But despite that being the mantra that delimited my whole life, since a few months, it just wasn't anymore.

"Are you really sure that's what you want?" a familiar voice asked, pulling me out of my reverie. 

An involuntary smile was formed at the corner of my mouth, but I didn't turn my face to look at my dad. Instead, he sat next to me. We both looked ahead, staring in silence at the great mountains that formed the Mont-Dufresne on the horizon. 

“Yes,” I said, leaning my head on his shoulder. “It's what I want. You understand, don't you?”

This time, I lifted my gaze to him. The pale skin glowed faintly under the thin rays that cut through the clouds, but there was no one else here to see it. We were the only ones within miles.

“You need to talk to your mother first,” he replied with a subtle smile. He always smiled when he thought of her. “She will support your decision”. 

“I know,” I replied softly. “She's always supportive”.

***

My parents took me to the airport. The sporty BMW glided perfectly along the freeway at 80 mph, which could even be considered an extremely low speed for my dad. However, I knew he wouldn't go over that limit, especially since I was in the backseat.

Perhaps, explaining the way people who really knew me saw me was easier to understand through the half full or half empty glass metaphor. Some believed that existing on the boundary between two species was a good thing, while others thought it was just diminishing both.

I tried to keep myself on the positive side, even though I knew my abilities could never match the strength of a full vampire. This was one of the conceptions that diverged opinions, and I tended to blame the dichotomy of my father's protective personality for making him slightly more inclined toward the negative side. Still, it was nice to see how much he tried to fight that side just to please me.

His gift had naturally made him a kind of more comprehensive person. It was easy for him to put himself in other people's shoes, especially those who were closest to him, and I was no exception to that rule. From the very first moment, he was the one who managed to fully understand my way of thinking. I could formulate sentences before even speaking because my biological body just never kept up with my cognition. As fast as my growth had been, the truth is that it had never been able to match with my consciousness until now.

I guess it was inevitable, anyway, that my dad would also be the first one to find out about my plans after graduation. Hiding them would have been an arduous task. Almost impossible. My thoughts had rambled on about this for a long time, and I replayed this moment over and over in my head: the moment when my body and mind would finally seem aligned, playing in the same rhythm, and I could finally look somewhere without the fear of needing to leave. I had a full list prepared with selected cities just for that purpose, but there was only one I'd like to start with. 

The simple and rainy little town that had once been my one and only home.

I took one last look at the view that opened on the other side of the car window. The vegetation was brown and orange. Few things symbolized Canada more than its large dry leaves fading in the fall. I closed my eyes, letting the cool breeze nibble my face, but I still could feel the intent glances my mom was giving me in the rearview mirror. She had golden eyes just like the rest of my family. Brilliant like exotic amber stones.

Mine, inevitably, were the only exception. Round and hazelnut. Something I inherited from her mortal life. My hair, on the other hand, flowed in a wavy cascade, matching the coppery hue of my father's red strands. Esme often remarked that I came out in a perfect blend of the two, and that was something I couldn't help but agree with.

“Are you anxious?,” my mom asked as we got out of the car. 

I could see that her hands were balled into fists. She was probably even more anxious than I was, but I knew that she would never stop me from going after what I thought was right. 

“A little,” I answered frankly before hugging her. “I still don't know exactly what to expect”

“In Forks?” My dad said with a wry smile, taking my bags with ease. “Lots of rain and muddy shoes”

I stifled a laugh and hugged him without realizing it. Of course I would miss them.

They had been the best parents anyone could have ever thought of asking for. But even if I was happy in their company, I just couldn't live under their protective wings forever. 

“Love you,” I said simply, all too aware of the attention we might draw. 

Other people probably only saw three friends of the same age saying goodbye. And that's exactly what they should see. 

“We love you too,” my mom replied quietly. “Send our regards to Charlie”

“And remember we'll always be here for you,” my dad added calmly, squeezing my shoulder gently. “Only a call away.”

"Thanks," I replied in thought before turning around, knowing he would continue to follow my train of thought until I safely boarded the plane. 

The flight from Canada to Washington wasn't really draggable, but it wasn't necessarily quick either. First I took off from Montreal to Seattle, and then I boarded the plane that would drop me off in Port Angeles. When I landed, Charlie was already waiting for me, and it definitely wasn't hard to recognize his traditional patrol car parked across the street as I passed through the automatic gate.

Unlike me, he hadn't changed that much. Except for a few new gray hairs in his brown curls and the sharper frown lines on his forehead, Charlie was pretty much the same. It was funny how, despite their physical appearance, he and my mom still looked alike in so many ways. Both had very transparent expressions and, despite not being the most communicative people in the world, it really didn't take much effort to know what they were thinking. 

Charlie had clearly prepared as much as he could – for a human mind – and was doing his best to try to express naturalness in this kind of situation. He had possibly put all his skepticism aside just to see his granddaughter look at least ten years older than she should be and still managed to have a big smile on his face. I just couldn't help but smile back, and return his affection with a tight hug.

He seemed genuinely happy about it, and so was I. 

"So", he cleared his throat awkwardly as we slipped into the car, "college, huh?" 

“Criminal Justice at Peninsula College,” I said. “Looks like the apple doesn't fall very far from the tree afterall” 

Charlie laughed in agreement, and his cheekbones colored slightly. Part of that was probably caused by the laughter, but I thought he looked kind of proud too. 

“Maybe Forks does get a special police chief when I retire,” he commented, still smiling. “Ready to go? 

“Think I've packed enough coats,” I said, glancing at the backseat, which Charlie had used to put the rest of my stuff. 

He shook his head and turned the key in the ignition. The drive passed quickly as I updated him on the cities we'd been to for the past few years. Fairbanks, Nome, and of course, more recently, Eastern Canada. 

"Well, it's not as fancy here as some of these places," Charlie admitted, looking a little embarrassed. "But I hope you like the town." 

“I have a feeling I’ll,” I said, looking up at the tall trees that edged the road. 

And that seemed to bring him joy too.

Charlie parked the car in the driveway of a wooden house that stood between downtown and the reservation. Two years ago, he and Sue had bought a new house, and they moved in as soon as they decided it was past time for them to live together. 

I could still remember Sue, even though I'd known her at a young age. She was a loyal and determined woman, although life didn't help her easily with that. 

Sue walked out the door smiling. Her straight black hair was pulled back in a ponytail and her dark eyes sparkled beautifully. 

“Renesmee!” She exclaimed, looking happy to see me “You look beautiful! A stunning woman!”

I smiled in response, unable to help but look down. 

“Come to see the house,” she continued, taking my hand and leading me inside. “Charlie and I have wanted you to see this place since we moved”. 

I looked at Charlie, and he encouraged me to enter with a subtle nod.

As I walked through the door, my eyes widened slightly in surprise. The place was a lot bigger than I was expecting, and it was definitely brighter too. Its walls were pale, and the floor was set with polished wood.

There was a staircase that led up to the master bedroom and divided the house into two hallways: on the right was a small room that Charlie had turned into a sort of private office, and on the left, the hallway gave way to the rest of the house. The living room wasn't that big, but it had a new TV attached to the wall shelf and a nice brown sofa, which had been decorated with embroidered pillows. 

“It's a beautiful house, Sue,” I said, knowing she was the one responsible for adding the little details that tried to make the space more comforting. “I can't believe you managed to convince Charlie to get rid of that painting with the fish”. 

“Oh, I wish,” she laughed, covering her mouth with her hand. “It's right there in the office, but at least I made him hang it behind the door”. 

I stifled a laugh, and heard Charlie stop behind us. 

“Hey, a man might still like to decorate his own place”. 

“Sure,” Sue said, turning to him. “But that doesn't add any good taste”. 

Charlie dropped his head, but wrapped his arm affectionately under Sue's shoulders, and then looked back at me.

"You know you can stay here if you want, don't you kid?" he asked, scratching the end of his hair at the back of his neck. “We have an empty guest room. Well, technically not completely empty, but I can get all the junk out of there if you want. It’s also quite reserved there and is always at a nice temperature because of the heater. Maybe you don't like the wallpaper very much, but we can change it or choose a new color. Sue has been telling me to fix those walls for a while now and-”

“Grandpa,” I said, unable to help but smile, knowing far too well that Charlie only blabbered when emotions took over. “I've already signed a contract to take the house near the college, but I'll be more than happy to stop by on the weekends… Besides, I don't see why we can't paint those walls any time soon. You'd be more than surprised to find out everything I've been learning about painting with Esme over years". 

Charlie's mouth twitched in a smirk and his brown eyes gleamed gently. I knew that besides Sue, my grandfather had only been married once before: to Renee, my grandmother. Married life didn't last long between the two of them, and apparently Charlie had been living alone since the divorce until shortly before I was born, when my mother moved here.

I didn't know the Charlie who lived most of his life alone. It was just natural for me to think of him with Sue by his side. I spent the rest of the afternoon with them, and could easily spend another couple of hours talking to them both. Sue had excellent recommendations for places to visit in the area, and my grandfather seemed to enjoy hearing me talk about my new classes. However, I still needed to organize all the rest of the moving stuff, and Charlie promptly offered to drive me to my newest house. 

It was close to the heart of the city, on the narrow street next to the college. However, it was necessary to follow the entire paved road just to be able to see it. It was a one-story building that had a small porch, but still had a certain unparalleled charm. Its exterior had been painted in colors that reminded me of my favorite season, autumn, and sturdy pine trees grew  around it, framening the surroundings and forming the beautiful forests of the mountains in the background. 

"Oh," Charlie exclaimed softly, as he let the cruiser's engine stall in front of the door, "Looks like a very nice house, it seems brand new..." 

“It really is new. Carlisle and Esme still keep in touch with some very good realtors in the area". 

Charlie whistled, raising his eyebrows. 

“The best of the best, I suppose”.

“That too”. 

We laughed and left the car at the same time, but Charlie wouldn't let me help with the bags. He made me wait with my arms crossed as I watched him take all my stuff inside. Fortunately, the house already came with the essential furniture: bed, sofa, fridge… so I only needed to take care of the decoration and the rest of the secondary utensils.

“You must be tired from the trip,” Charlie said, stopping on the porch after unloading everything from the car. “I'll let you settle in, kid, but call me if you need anything”.

"Okay grandpa! Thank you so much, for everything!”

Charlie smiled and walked over to the cruiser, then turned around again, as if he'd forgotten to say something important. 

“Oh, and welcome back, Nessie”. 

His gaze was so sincere and his words so genuine that I couldn't have had any other reaction than to smile. I shook my head, smiling back, until I saw him leave. But as soon as the car was gone, my smile dismantled too. 

I closed the door and plopped down on the couch, looking at the thick layer of mist that covered the treetops through the windows. 

A special ability could be rare even among vampires, and in hybrids, half-human and half-immortal, that probability was even lower, next to nothing. However, here I was. Perhaps that was the irony of defying the improbable. Among the subtleties of such rare gifts, mine consisted precisely of remembering every detail of my brief existence and, if I wished, sharing my memories and thoughts with someone through a single touch. 

Nessie . 

That was the name by which everyone knew me. I've never forgotten the person who gave me that nickname, and I doubted I'd ever be able to forget about Jacob Black.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

VISITORS

The idea of returning to Forks always felt ambiguous to me. The dense forests, the constant smell of wet earth, and the smug dawn in the hazy mornings attracted me for their strange familiarity. However, I could still recognize that there was something more attached to my permanent desire to return. It was almost like an intuition, or a hunch. I didn't know if it was necessarily connected to the existing imprinting, but somehow, I just knew it was related to him.

I forced myself to get up off the couch, and walked slowly to the bathroom that was between the living room and the bedroom. Maybe a cold shower was what I needed, but it was merely impossible to take a cold shower in Forks. I went back to wrapping myself in a wool sweater and fluffy socks after a long hot shower that made my cheeks get even redder. I didn't want to have to deal with any stowage at the moment, so I just shoved my bags into the corner of the room and threw myself willingly onto the bed. 

The dusk was fast. Everything seemed more willing to be gracefully covered by the silent of night and darkness around here. I rolled onto my side, letting my wet hair slightly dampen the pillowcase. I knew my hairbrush was stashed in some very deep part of the suitcase, but I didn't have any strong enough urge to make me stand. 

I closed my eyes, letting the cool breeze from the window caress my nose and shape the coppery waves of my hair. I didn't realize I was actually falling asleep until something made my instincts trigger completely. Something big and fast suddenly passed very close to the windowsill.  

I stood up immediately, in an unconscious state of alert. The new moon’s night didn't help to make things any clearer, but my eyesight was still better than a human's, and even from a distance, I could see the irregular movement that surrounded the tree branches. 

There was something in the forest. And it seemed to be approaching the house.

Without realizing it, I held my breath and ran to the window, slamming it shut. I hurriedly turned on my heel and was about to reach the lock on the front door when I heard the knock on the other side.  

"Hello, Nessie," said a friendly voice, muffled by the door, and which had a surprisingly recognizable timbre. “I heard the sound of footsteps coming from inside. We’re Seth and Leah Clearwater”. 

I peeked through the peephole and recognized the two siblings immediately. Of course I remembered them. Both were constantly present in the first months of my existence. The only ones that I've spent entirely here, in Forks.  

I breathed a sigh of relief, and effortlessly opened the door.  

“Nessie!” Seth exclaimed, with evident excitement. He opened his arms to envelop me in a longing hug, and lifted me off the ground without much trouble. 

“Hi, Seth,” I replied, smiling. 

“Wow, you remember! Awesome, Nessie! Although you were always kinda special…”

My smile widened involuntarily, almost turning into a laugh. And then my eyes fell on the girl beside him. She was pretty, but she didn't let it show easily, as if she was constantly defensive.

“Hi, Leah,” I added in a broad tone. 

“Renesmee,” she replied with a shake of head, which I assumed, must have conveyed animosity. “I see you've arrived well. And safely”. 

Something about the way she said that last word made me feel strange. 

“Why wouldn't I be safe?” 

“Don't mind her,” Seth said casually, but I could see the quick glance they exchanged when I let them pass. 

“Sorry,” I said as I closed the door. “The house still doesn't have anything. The only thing I can offer you is… water. Do you want some?”

Leah sat on the edge of the only available couch, shaking her head. 

“We're fine,” she said quietly. “We just wanted to say hi and see how you were. We stopped by mom's house first, but she told us you were already out”. 

Seth was still standing in the middle of my empty living room, but he agreed with her. 

“Yeah, and then Charlie showed up just as we were leaving. He was the one who gave us your new address”.

Seth's friendly smile remained stuck on his face even as he turned his head to look around. 

“But it's a nice place you got in here, Nessie…Very close to college!” 

My smile grew at the thought of meeting familiar faces there.

“Do you also get classes at PC?”

“Oh no,” he replied, giggling. “I don't think academic life is set for me, but our Leah here… is already finishing a course there!” 

"That 's great! Which one?”

“Hospitality and Ecotourism,” Leah said, looking pleased with the choice. “You?”

“Criminal Justice”. 

“Nice!” Seth exclaimed. “No wonder Charlie looks proud!” 

I laughed, sharing the same impression. Technically, I was following in his footsteps. 

"So," Seth continued, happily. "How was your flight?" 

“Tiring,” I said, honestly. “Eight hours just to get to Seattle”. 

"Long trip," he agreed, whistling.

Leah stood up, patting her brother on the arm. 

“We don't want to bother you,” she said. 

I instinctively moved forward. 

“Are you leaving already?”

I was tired, that was true. But their visit had minimally refreshed me. As if being around them instantly made me closer to the person I really wanted to see. 

“Don't worry” Seth informed, with a big smile on his face “We can see each other tomorrow if you want. We're having a ceremony in the late afternoon and you're more than welcome to come”. 

Unable to help it, my heart sped up a little. Would he be there too?

“Sure,” I agreed, keeping my tone mild. “Where will it be?” 

“Don't worry,” Leah replied, but she had a smile that was difficult to unravel. “We can come by to pick you up. Just be ready at five”.

“Bye, Nessie,” Seth added gently. “Good to see you”.

“Bye, Seth. Bye, Leah. It's good to see you too”. 

I followed the two of them to the door, and then an impending doubt crossed my mind as I watched them walk away from the porch. 

“What's the ceremony about?” I asked persuasively, raising my voice a little. 

They both stopped to look at me. 

“It's a sort of tribute,” Seth explained. “To celebrate the Alpha's ongoing commitment to leading the pack and keeping it victorious”. 

Leah nodded, but smiled discreetly before turning back around. 

“But in this case, I think we have more than one Alpha to celebrate, right?” 

I felt the blood rush more fervently under my cheekbones, and the tip of my lips inevitably twitched into a smile. So he would definitely be there.

***

It was the beam of light passing through the glass that woke me up. I'd forgotten to close the drapes the night before, but that didn't bother me. The dream I had was still vivid in my mind. I knew part of it was imagination, mere fantasy, but that didn't stop me from clinging to it. Because despite the dreamlike unconsciousness, the dream still held remnants of a distant memory. 

The ground was covered in snow, as were the trees, and the rest of the meadow. The flakes fell in a slow rhythm, like cotton ballerinas dancing to a sweet melody. I could jump under the flakes, one by one, until I reached the top. The view was startling from up there, and at the same time, it seemed menacing. Looking around, there was only the overwhelming white expanse.

But then I looked down. And there it was: my guiding point. The direwolf in the middle of the clearing. The solidary company that was always by my side. Its reddish-brown fur vibrated like fire, illuminating everything around it. 

I turned around, quickly choosing one of the falling flakes, crystalline and glistening, and cupped it in the palm of my hand before dropping back to the ground. I joined him in a soft landing, as if the snow beneath my feet were a mere trampoline, meant to cushion my swing. Then I reached out my arm and placed the flake on the tip of his nose, just to see how it melted. 

The fun of my dream joined my good mood when I woke up. The weather was still cold and gray outside, but it wasn't anything I wasn't already expecting. I got out of bed to open the window and breathe in the morning air. It was still early. I wasn't particularly hungry, but the time seemed ripe for hunting. After washing my face, I dressed in jeans and a thick plaid shirt, that would soon be replaced. 

I didn't bother going through the door, preferring to slide more easily through the window. I took a few short steps until I picked up speed, and then ran purposefully towards the forest. I didn't have to go very far, or even reach the herd, to have a big deer cross my path. He was alone, but for me, a single prey was enough. 

When I got back, I spent the rest of the day unpacking my things. I organized the toiletries on the shelves of the bathroom and folded my clothes to fit neatly in the dresser drawers. The wardrobe that came with the house had a medium size, and I preferred to put only the pieces I liked the most, and also the most delicate ones, on the hangers. Only one dress was left outside. 

It was black and subtle, but I liked the cut. It was a few feet above the knee and had long sleeves. I paired it with boots and added a thick pantyhose that ended up unifying the look. By late afternoon, the steady rain had stopped, making the afternoon milder. 

Fresh dew collected on the leaves and grass. The sky was purple and blue and faintly pink.

I could smell the invigorating scent of nature even when I was indoors, and that was one of my favorite scents. Then I heard the nearby sound of tires skidding over asphalt, and something surprised me. It wasn't the speed of the vehicle. It was the number of wheels. I was expecting to hear four, not two.

As I approached the entrance, I could feel my heart rate rise. One beat after another. It was strangely off-kilter, and I was evidently not used to having it pounding like that. Something balled up in the pit of my stomach as I reached for the doorknob. 

I opened the door. And there he was.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

PERCEPTION

Time force had no effect on him. Every feature on his face was unquestionably the same as I remembered it, but the irreversible sentence of a deep and intimate interest was completely new to me. 

It had been six years since the last time I saw Jacob. For humans, the perception of time could sometimes seem blurred, but as a hybrid, six years represented a lot, especially when that time limits your reach to final maturity. 

I knew a lot of things had changed, but I really couldn't say I wasn't used to change. Still, even with all the experience in the world, I couldn't really help but feel slightly uneasy at this sudden realization. 

His ebony-colored hair was the least bit shinier thanks to the subtle huddle of drizzle in his strands, and the dark lashes perfectly framed the captivating gaze that seemed able to notice everything in me. However, something was different. Somehow his eyes looked smarter. Wiser, even. 

"You look surprised," he said, looking amused. 

Jacob had a unique smile, even if it wasn't perfectly symmetrical. The right side of his face always showed a slight dimple, and I remembered that smile particularly well. 

“Maybe it's because I am,” I snapped, holding tight to the door, but unable to stop forming a smile in response.

It has always been like that. His smile made me want to smile and his presence comforted me. It was like everything was more natural when we were together. As if it was right. 

“Hi, Nessie,” he finally said, in a low, almost nostalgic tone, that suddenly made me more aware of the short distance between us. 

I lifted my chin, holding his gaze. 

“Hi, Jake”

His smile widened, almost turning into a laugh. In that instant, I wished I had inherited my father's ability to read minds, just so I could know what he was thinking.

But then a sudden doubt hit me. 

“I thought Leah was going to stop by”

Jacob nodded.

“Leah is also taking Seth, Embry, and Quil. But she forgot to count on his sister, so the car is already full. But if you don't mind, you can come with me instead”

I couldn't look away from his gaze, which seemed to call mine like a magnet, so I just shook my head, letting him know I didn't mind the idea. 

I closed the door behind me and walked out with him into the cozy night. His bike was parked at the curb, and although I couldn't recognize the model, I knew it was a classic vintage. It was well-kept, and gleamed discreetly in the dim lighting from the streetlamps. 

“I like it,” I declared, crossing my arms gently in his direction.

Jacob looked at me puzzled, and let a light chuckle out of his teeth. 

“Glad to know Renesmee Cullen has a great taste in bikes. You can't wish for much more than a Bonneville”

I truly knew nothing about motorcycles, but the way his dark eyes sparkled in the night as I let him put the helmet on my head was undeniably beautiful. 

“You know I don't need one of those, right?” I questioned, pointing to the big helmet wrapping my hair. 

Jacob stifled a laugh, climbing nimbly onto his bike. 

“I know, but Charlie would never forgive me if he knew I took you on a ride without a helmet on”

I could imagine my grandfather doing that, but I didn't let him know that. Instead, I climbed onto the bike behind him as he started the engine. The mechanical snore vibrated beneath us, and I needed to get closer to him. His back was really strong, as were his shoulders. I could feel the heat of his body seeping through the fabric of his shirt and the scent that surrounded the back of his neck. It was citrusy and rustic at the same time, like cedar. 

“To be honest, I think I'd rather see you wearing a helmet too,” Jacob said, lifting his foot off the ground. “You look good in it, Nessie”

I smiled involuntarily, and put my arms around him as I leaned my head against his back. The bike picked up speed and the big wheels glided silently across the dark pavemented road. As we crossed the highway, the sky became more and more starry, and I found that I liked feeling the icy breeze blowing through both of us simultaneously. 

With the lack of movement in the streets, we soon arrived at the reservation. I could hear the movement of the water and the subtlety of the waves breaking on the rocks in the distance. The smell of the sea brought me a strange familiar calm.

We stopped just before the beach, on a safe rise where you could see a simple tent and a big fire, set up in the most secluded part of the sand. The sparks of the fire rose quietly into the vast expanse of the night sky, and I could hear the voices that chattered happily around them. 

"Eager to party with wolves?" Jacob asked as we got off the Bonneville. 

“A little,” I replied quickly. “But something tells me that wolves get tired faster than vampires”

He let out a spontaneous laugh. 

“That's because vampires never have enough fun to get tired of. Lucky for you, you're only half a vampire"

I shoved him uselessly with my shoulder. Jake didn't move an inch, but he seemed to be amused by my failed attempt, that was only useful to erase any distance separating us. We walked side by side until we reached the bonfire. It was completely surrounded, and everyone there turned towards us when we arrived. 

Leah was with Seth, Embry, Quil and a girl who resembled him in many ways, making their parentage clear. On the other side, I recognized Sam Uley, leader of the other pack, as well as his followers, Collin, Brady, and Jared, who had volunteered to fight alongside us years ago. However, Jared was holding hands with a small woman I didn't know, and Sam was in the company of a woman with a disfigured face that, despite having a kind smile, was also unfamiliar to me. 

“Hello, Renesmee,” Sam greeted, taking the lead beside the scarred-faced woman. “Seth told us you have a good memory, but I don't know if you still remember me”

“Of course I do, Sam,” I said confidently. “And Jared, Brady, and Collin too" 

Collin and Brady looked at each other with a comical grimace that seemed caught between shock and fascination. I had to seal my lips together to hold back a laugh. Despite the others' effort to appear more subtle, I knew they must have been equally surprised as well.

However, just like me, Jacob also seemed to find this amusing, and I heard his laughter intensify slightly beside me. 

“You know she's special,” he said, without a trace of uncertainty in his tone. 

“I've always heard you say that, but I've never had the chance to meet her,” added the scarred woman, turning from looking at Jacob to reaching for me. “I'm Emily Uley. It's nice to finally meet you, Renesmee”

I squeezed her hand politely, focusing my attention on her eyes. 

“My pleasure, but I feel that you know more about me than I do about you…’ 

Emily shook her head, spreading a compassionate smile. 

“Don't feel left out. If you're ever curious to know more about the dynamics of the reservation, just ask me”

To my surprise, the woman who was holding hands with Jared also spoke up. 

“Everyone here is like family, united through thick and thin,” she murmured shyly. “My name is Kim... It's nice to meet you”

I smiled at her as sweetly as I could, because Kim seemed to muster up all the courage she had just to say that. It was likely they were just trying to be polite, but on the other hand, I really wished I could spend more time on the reservation. 

“Ahem,” Quil cleared his throat, drawing everyone's attention as he crossed his arms at Jacob. “Are you trying to not introduce your own best friends on purpose, or are you just wanting to save the best for last?”

Beside him, Embry laughed, faithfully agreeing with him. 

“I think our Jake here is just afraid that Nessie will think we're better than he is, Quil… She'll soon realize we're the nicest of the bunch and won't be long ‘til she want to spend more time with us” 

Jacob shook his head, unable to help but laugh along with his friends. 

“I'm sure she remembers you two idiots as well”

“I remember,” I assured him quietly, “Call and Ateara, right?”

“Wow, Nessie! You are a genius!” Seth whistled like a private crowd “How much memory do you have stored in there?” 

I was entirely convinced that Seth Clearwater thought of me as some sort of machine or supercomputer, but that comparison didn't particularly offend me. Furthermore, it only made me more aware that I was evidently happier in their company. 

“I guess I'm just good with names and faces, Seth”

He made an offended face, as if he didn't believe what I was saying, and I just couldn't help but laugh. Behind him, Quil's sister also looked amused. She had this kind of aura that made her seem like the kind of person who was naturally trustworthy and likable. Jake seemed to notice my interest in her, and he placed his hand gently on my arm, guiding me towards her.

“Ness, I don't think you and Quinn know each other yet”

Reflexively, I held out my hand to greet her and she held it back very warmly between her palms. 

“Wow,” she muttered. “You really look like a model!” 

I chuckled softly, and she shook her head as if blaming herself for saying that. 

“Sorry. Sometimes I speak without thinking. My name is Quinn Ateara,” she said, emanating a cheerful tone. “I hear you're also starting Criminal Justice tomorrow! I guess that means we're going to study together, doesn't it?

The news definitely traveled fast around here, but her spontaneous excitement roused an invigorating surge in me, making me momentarily more intrigued by the start of classes the next day. 

“Yeah,” I agreed, smiling back at her. “Good to know I won't be alone in that”

“Great!,” Leah's voice announced from behind us. “Now that everyone knows each other, how about we start with the celebration?”

“That's the best thing I've heard all day!" Embry exclaimed. “I'm already hungry!” 

Leah tossed her head to the side, making her straight hair cover her face like a black curtain. She sat silently on one of the makeshift benches around the fire, her mouth forming a subtle smile she seemed to want to hide. 

“You better not even think about supper right now,” Emily said, putting her hands on her hips before sitting down next to Sam. 

“Sure!” Seth exclaimed excitedly “A party only starts with a little music!” 

He positioned himself behind one of the drums beside the fire and Brady and Collin also joined him. Embry dropped to Leah's side, and Quil didn't set far. Jared and Kim stayed together, filling the empty space next to Emily and Sam. However, Quinn went to the middle of the circle, mixing what looked like red paint in small wooden containers. 

“What is she doing?” I asked Jacob, as he sat down next to me. 

His expression was calm, and he seemed to be casually watching the erratic movement of the fire in front of us. 

“Quinn is being taught by the tribe’s elder how to perform certain rituals. Now she’s preparing the colors that Sam and I are supposed to wear,” he explained in a low voice. “It is part of the tradition… to be painted by the person who is accompanying us”

He turned to me, holding my attention. 

“But we don't really have to follow the norm if you don't want to” 

I was aware of the importance of that ritual. The celebration of each process was what kept their culture alive, helping to perpetuate the remembrance of that age-old tradition, passed down from generation to generation. 

"I want to," I said decisively. 

Jacob shook his head, smiling broadly before standing up. He stopped against the orange light of the fire and reached for me. The rhythm of the drums followed a slow harmony and I could feel them vibrating beside us. However, the calm rhythm of that melody couldn't even compare to the electricity that was building in my chest when I held his hand.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

CEREMONY

The regular sound of the tide mingled itself with the light beats that echoed from the leather drums. Sam, Emily, Jacob, and I were the only ones standing, while the others seemed attentive to each process of the ritual. Quinn handed one of the wooden bowls to Emily, and I watched as she carefully painted the patterned draws on Sam's body. She colored his arms, his chest, and even his face.

“Body painting is what sets clans and families apart,” Quinn friendly explained. “The paintings can be different for each occasion, like celebrations or sacred rituals. There are also drawings that are supposed to express your feelings, from the happiest to the most complex ones. You can paint the feelings that you want to convey to your partner. It's like a protection, or a second skin. An Alpha that has been painted by its mate will be momentarily protected and will be able to fight in any battle”. 

I nodded, even though I was still looking in Sam's direction. He seemed mesmerized by Emily's every move, as if the two of them were secluded in a world of their own. When she was done, Sam smiled with obvious happiness, and his pack members joined in with claps and whistles. 

Then, Emily turned around again and handed me the small bowl of red paint, silently encouraging me with a kind expression in her eyes. 

Jacob was waiting for me with his back to the fire. The coppery heat perfectly matched the warm tone of his skin. He flashed a controlled smile, so only I could see, and I returned it by doing the same. Our eyes were in tune, fixed on each other.

I approached him slowly and took a cautious breath. My fingers moved over his skin and I painted his arms until I reached his shoulders, forming symmetrical lines that reached down to his upper back. 

Jacob closed his eyes and brought his face closer, decreasing our height difference and allowing me to paint whatever I wanted. 

I felt my heart skip a beat as I paid attention to his well defined cheekbones and the velvety shape of his mouth, and decided to finish the painting with a subtle contour to his angled chin. Calmly, Jake opened his eyes again, and this time his gaze was entirely locked on me.

"Thanks," he murmured softly.

The depth of his voice seemed to resonate with me, and he seemed to notice it too. Jacob slowly walked away and the rhythm of the drums intensified beside us. To my relief, everyone seemed satisfied enough with the result of my painting, and Embry and Quil jumped off the bench with cheers and roars of elation. 

“Alright!” Seth exclaimed excitedly “Chow time!” 

He led the way toward the sand-colored tent, and Brady and Collin soon joined him in a sort of informal run. 

"Wait until everyone is at the table before you start eating!" Emily shouted imperiously, walking with her arms around Sam beside Kim and Jared. 

Quinn laughed along with me and linked her right arm with Leah's and her left arm with mine. I heard Embry, Quil, and Jake's footsteps walking behind us, keeping up with our leisurely pace. 

There was a long, beautiful table sheltered under the tent. It was surrounded by bamboos stuck in the sand, and was lit by small candles. Its wooden top was decorated with green leaves that supported the trays of food, and although its surroundings lacked chairs, it had long benches on either side that seemed to bring everyone closer together. 

I sat down next to Quinn, and Jake sat on the free spot next to me. Being there was really like being in one of those colorful figures of large and blissfully relaxed families. Even though they belonged to different packs, they couldn't help but look like a single, extensive group of brothers. The kind that constantly challenge themselves, but undeniably care about each other. 

There was no doubt that everyone there was minimally used to that kind of atmosphere. An atmosphere that’s only formed when there is a connection, or an intense bond between both parties. However, strange as it might seem, I wasn’t apathetic to that feeling. In fact, I felt strongly enveloped by that imminent, welcoming familiarity. Especially with Jacob by my side.

I could recognize he was an observant person, just like me. As I followed his gaze, I could see myself perfectly reflected in the warmth of his deep black eyes. I felt my cheeks heat up and he let out a low laugh through his teeth. Jacob checked around, as if making sure everyone else was too amused and busy with their conversations, food, and drinks, and then looked back at me. He moved his head slightly, in a smooth signal for me to follow him. 

He slipped his hands into his pockets and walked slowly between the edge of the sea and the sand. I crossed my arms and joined him comfortably. 

“It's beautiful here,” I admitted. 

A confident smile took over his lips as he looked out to sea, but his eyes seemed brighter as they danced over my face again. 

“La Push is a good place. It's a simple life, but we also have our share of adventure”.

I laughed at the way he said that.

"Did you still have a lot of adventures after my family moved?" 

“You know, just a few nomads showing up every now and then,” he said, shrugging his shoulders casually. “Some are more insistent than others, but we keep them in line”

Jacob stopped walking, serenely holding my gaze. 

"What about you, Nessie?" he asked in a low voice. "You weren't getting into trouble just because the wolves weren't around to watch, were you?"

I turned around, suddenly restless, looking at the waves crashing eagerly on the dark rocks.

“Unless trouble means constantly needing to move because of growing at a frighteningly fast pace, no… I haven't been in any trouble lately”

The honesty of those words were shocking even to me. I expected him to be at least surprised as well, but to my confusion, he wasn't. Instead, Jacob took a step forward, closing the distance between us. 

“I'm sorry you had to go through that, Ness. And I'm sorry I couldn't be there for you”. 

There was clear regret in his tone. It was something serious, almost close to pain, but it really wasn't his fault that my family and I had to move all the time. Inevitably, our lives had taken different paths until now. 

“There's nothing to apologize for, Jake,” I concluded, keeping my tone light. “Besides, Carlisle hasn't identified any aging symptoms in me in months”. 

I looked down, even aware that his eyes were still locked on me. 

"Actually, it's the first time ever that I can stay in one place long enough without having to worry about how many weeks it will take until people start noticing the changes in me," I confessed, sighing softly. “And to be honest… I'm glad that of all places, I got to choose to come back here”. 

Slowly, I raised my head again. Jacob was still close, and he had one of those easy smiles framing his lips, overflowing with kindness.

“I'm glad you're back too, Nessie”.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

CONTROL

Last night memory almost emanated like a dream. A great dream, by the way, because I hardly couldn’t stop smiling in the morning. It was ridiculous. I wanted to bind my incredibly good mood solely to the relaxing sound of the sea and the desert atmosphere that the beach gained at night. However, I knew I would be lying to myself if I said it was only that. 

I'd visited the beach after sunset before, and I'd heard the continual crash of waves countless times. Still, everything felt a little different with Jacob by my side. The sea breeze seemed less cold while feeling the comfortable warmth that radiated from him, and the softness formed by the edge of the sand seemed to exist only so that we could walk and talk without having to worry about the pass of time.

Eventually, Jacob wanted to know more about the years we'd been away, and I found myself summarizing pretty much everything. From trips to schools. I had studied in both private and public institutions, all because I didn't want to just stand by and watch the world. I wanted to be a part of it, even if it wasn't in the same way as others.

That also led us to make more trips: especially on vacation, and a lot of them to Brazil. It was an incredibly large country, and when we weren't on Isle Esme, we would cross the territory to visit old acquaintances: Zafrina, Senna, Kachiri, and even Nahuel. As I had come to learn, he had a rather reserved personality, although he also demonstrated a very good sense of morality. And I liked to attribute that to his human part. 

Kachiri and Senna had also always been particularly quiet, but Zafrina was captivating in every way. I admired how talented she was, and over time, I came to see her as some kind of mentor, as well as an important friend.

But even though it felt great to share it all with someone outside of the family, I realized that I was genuinely glad to learn more about Jacob's life as well. His sister Rebecca had a baby, and his other sister, Rachel, was engaged to Paul, who had moved with her to Boston. Jacob looked happy for the two of them. Even from afar. He continued on the reservation, even though he was no longer living with his father, Billy. 

In a way, knowing that made me feel a little bit guilty, since Jacob would have to return and make his own way back home after dropping me off, but that didn't really seem to bother him. Even if it wasn't possible, I wished we could have continued our conversation after getting on the Bonneville again. There were lots of other things I still wanted to know about him. What bands were he into? Which movie made him laugh? Did he apply to any University? Or maybe he was seeing someone? 

My head was full and it always came back to Jacob Black.

I tried to get out of this trance in vain as I got ready for class. I was certain that the space occupied by Peninsula College in town was not exactly what could be considered a very good campus. Perhaps the one in Port Angeles was, but Forks had only a simple build and offered courses that were only relevant to the specifics of the community. 

Of course, I intended to eventually integrate larger institutions as well, but I would have all the time in the world to do that. At the moment, I was more focused on enjoying my time around the part of the family that didn't have that. The promise of eternity. I should get used to the idea sooner or later, but as long as I could stay here, and create a few more happy memories along with Charlie and Sue, I would. 

I took a notebook and the pencil case I had brought with me on the trip and threw them into a bag. I was about to leave the house when I heard the distinct sound of an engine roaring across the freeway. It wasn't the same sound as the Bonneville, but I immediately knew that it was Jacob. 

I crossed the hallway faster than I needed to and went through the door at the same time the new vehicle pulled up in front of the small entrance. 

It was another vintage classic. A Mustang. Black and vibrant. 

Jake got out of the car and opened the door for me with a perfect smile full of life that could be enough to brighten anyone's day. 

“What are you doing?” I asked, even though I felt a strange somersault take over my chest.

“Opening the door for you“.

“I need to go to class”. 

“I know,” he said, smiling with conviction. “That's why I'm taking you there”. 

My breath seemed to catch against my will, but I couldn't help but smile back as I walked past him, feeling his gaze on me.

'What will it be tomorrow?' I prompted, as he sat behind the wheel, bringing all his comforting warmth into the car. “Maybe a helicopter?” 

He grimaced, as if thinking about it. 

“Um… too fussy. How about we stick with Bonnie for the rare rainless days and leave the old Mustang here for everything else?”

I avoided laughing, biting my lip, and crossed my arms to try to look serious. 

“A helicopter would be nice… I don't think I've ever seen one passing through Forks”. 

“That's not true,” Jacob replied, keeping the false seriousness between us. “There's one that's always used to rescue out-of-town climbers when they get lost in the woods”.

I looked straight ahead, trying to hide my laughter. His onyx eyes roamed over my face, and I immediately felt a flush creep up the back of my neck. 

“So,” I continued, trying to divert his attention. “You came all the way here just to make sure I made it across a few blocks?”

Jacob looked through the glass with a husky laugh, and I could see half a smile spread across the linear profile of his face as he started the engine, cranking it up. 

“Well, we're going to the same place, so I thought you might like a ride”. 

“Wait… we are ?” 

My confusion seemed to entertain him. 

“Today is also my first day,” he explained, subtly. “Well, technically not the first. But it's the first time I've come back after the break”. 

I raised an eyebrow. 

“A break?” 

He looked at me, then turned back to the road, gripping the steering wheel with only one hand. 

“Let's say I've been taking a few years off from business school”. 

“Business,” I repeated, frowning, “Should I get used to the idea of seeing you as a businessman, Mr. Black?” 

He laughed, throwing his head to the side. 

“Only if you let me think that you'll become our newest police chief one day, Ms. Cullen”. 

I tried to cover up a laugh.

"Charlie and you really think alike!" 

“What can I say?” he asked casually, shrugging his broad shoulders. “That must be why he likes me”. 

I rolled my eyes and our laughter mingled with each other as the car slowed. Jake parked in one of the available spaces in the college's sprawling parking lot, and the two of us walked through the front door together. 

“Where is your class?” he asked, his voice mild. 

“Building two”. 

Jacob dropped his hand to the low of my back, carefully guiding me down the hall while showing me a shortcut. I noticed some curious looks that turned towards us on the way, but I didn’t mind that. 

“This is it,” he informed me, turning to me as we stopped at the doorway. 

“Where's yours?” I wanted to know. 

"I still need to drop by my department office to adjust some schedules," Jacob replied with a subtle smile. "Are you going to wait for me after class?" 

"I wouldn't turn down a ride," I said, shrugging my shoulders. "But I still think I need to get a new car soon..." 

Jacob's eyes seemed to sparkle distinctly as he heard me say that. 

“Sure,” he said, with apparent amusement in his voice. “I know a place we can stop by after class. Just try not to make any professor look stupid on your first day, Nessie”. 

The way he said that made me want to laugh, and at the same time it made me feel lighter, as if his one unassuming comment was simply capable of making me inevitably more relaxed.

“Promise I'll try my best,” I said, smiling cautiously. 

“And that will be enough,” he replied. “I'll be waiting for your class to finish”.

Jacob walked back the way we'd come and I turned to enter the classroom. However, as I walked through the door, my throat tightened unusually, yearning for something forbidden. I wanted to feel it, taste it: the metallic savor that came from a very specific scent. 

My eyes roamed the place hungrily, and in a matter of seconds, I recognized the source of the problem. He clearly stood out from the crowd, but in many ways, he was the perfect ideal of what you would expect for the overwhelming embodiment of the traditional American dream. Blond, tall and athletic. The kind of beauty that model agents could easily glorify having discovered in boring little country towns. 

Then, the naive boy turned his head to me. His pupils dilated slightly and his mouth parted half a millimeter. It was more like a thoughtless, automatic reaction. I was staring at him intensely after all, and not in a good way. 

“Nessie,” I heard a voice call out, “Nessie, you are pale!” 

I forced myself to take my eyes off him and turn to where the sound was coming from. It was surprisingly close, and as I blinked, I saw Quinn's worried face come into focus in front of me. 

“I'm fine,” I muttered. “I just need some air”. 

I turned around in a hurry, and even though I heard Quinn's footsteps follow me, I didn't stop until I was outside the building. I gladly breathed in the fresh air. A few insistent raindrops fell from the sky, and accumulated on the sunroom that protected my head, making the atmosphere more invigorating. 

"You don't look good," Quinn announced when she caught up with me. 

“But I'll be,” I said, forcing a smile. “Don't worry”. 

“What happened?”

I looked at her big black eyes under her dark bangs. They looked even bigger when worried. Quinn didn't seem like a bad person, but could she accept me for what I was? 

“Quinn,” I called out slowly. “Yesterday, when we first met, you seemed excited for Jake to introduce us”. 

She looked at me, semming surprised for a moment, but then she shook her head, as if she understood what I was getting at. 

“Yeah, I think I was… I used to hear my brother and Jacob talking about you a lot, so it was nice to finally have a face to assimilate you with, Nessie. To be honest, I used to have a huge crush on Jake, so I tried to pay attention to everything he said, but oh, that was a long time ago!,” Quinn's cheeks flushed subtly as she realized her own honesty. “Like, really, years ago, and that's not how I feel anymore... Actually, I've found someone I really like now and... um... it's a little different... but it’s the most absolute truth…” 

“Quinn,” I interrupted her in the midst of her nervousness. “You don't have to explain or worry about that, really”. 

I showed her the best smile I could muster at that moment. I didn't care that she had liked Jake at some point. In fact, it was even easy to understand the reasons that could have led to it. However, there was something else that had caught my attention.

“But… what did they talk about me?” 

Suddenly, Quinn's expression went from extremely relieved to thoughtful. 

“Oh, I don't know if I should even talk about this, Nessie”. 

“Please,” I pleaded persuasively.

Quinn stared at me uncertainly, but then sighed, as if giving up. 

"Fine, but if I do, will you promise to tell me why you came running out here?" 

I nodded, anxiously waiting for her to continue. 

“Well, it turns out the Jake of now isn't exactly the Jake of a few years ago… I remember that time because Quil was constantly trying to cheer him up. He was always saying things like, "Try to think that Nessie is well and happy now, Jake" or "Imagine how Nessie must be enjoying her life! She must even be traveling around Europe!" Quinn tried to do an impersonation of her brother, and then showed a small smile. “But, again, that was a long time ago! About five... no, six years ago!”

Six years. I repeated mentally. The time we left… 

“Now it's your turn,” she said. “You promised, now deliver”. 

I closed my eyes, and allowed myself to breathe again slowly, until my lungs were full. 

“Do you know what I am, Quinnie? 

I felt Quinn move by my side, but I didn't meet her eyes even when I opened mine again, preferring to pay attention to the rain. 

“Once,” she said quietly. “I once worked up the courage to ask Jacob about you. Quil was very angry with me when he found out about that, but Jake told me everything. He didn't stop talking about you, Nessie, not for a minute. He spoke of your gift as if it were magic, and said that you defied all odds just by existing. He told me that you weren't like anyone else, and that you weren't like the terrible cold ones from our legends either”. 

A comforting warmth rose from my stomach to fill my chest, and I inevitably found myself smiling without even realizing it. 

“Maybe I am, Quinnie,” I told her. “Maybe I'm a little terrible… Just now, when I entered the room, the blood of a human affected me like no other before”.

Her eyes widened slightly at my revelation, but then she came closer, gently holding my hand . 

“But you didn't attack him,” she said. “You didn't even come close to hurting him, Nessie. You are different". 

Quinn squeezed my hand as if to reassure me of that, and then smiled at me. 

"Who was the person?"

I took advantage of the touch of our joined hands to use my gift, transmitting to her the memory of the boy in the back of the room.

“Wow!” Quinn exclaimed audibly. "That’s Dylan Hall! I've known him since school and he's always been this kind of popular kid!” 

It wasn't really a surprise to learn that he was popular. Still, it was really unfortunate that he didn't just draw the attention of humans. 

“Well, then Dylan should probably thank Jacob, and your brother, and all the rest of the pack. If they weren't busy keeping the vampires out of town, I don't think Dylan would even stand a chance”. 

Quinn shivered beside me. 

“I think meeting you almost made me forget how the other cold ones really  are,” she said. “Remind me to thank my brother when I get home”. 

I let out a weak laugh, and Quinn patiently escorted me back into the classroom. Having her company really seemed to help lighten things up. I spent the rest of the day trying to dodge Dylan, but I could still feel that his eyes were constantly on me, curious, and that surprised me a little. His gaze was strangely direct for a human, and the color of his irises reflected a blue so pale it appeared to be crystalline. 

Generally speaking, I'd say my self-control was reasonably good, or so I thought, until the last class. We had to work in new selected groups, and I couldn't believe my luck when I was separated from Quinn to be put with Dylan and two other guys. Wow. Thanks Professor Brown.

I kept close to the window, but it was Dylan who took the closest seat to me. If it hadn't been him, if it had been anyone else, I wouldn't have minded the approach. I liked meeting new people, but obviously that wasn't the case with Dylan. When I managed to get a little used to his presence, I realized that he had this unusual confidence, a rare thing among humans. He didn't bother blending in, and it made me wonder if that was the reason why he was being drawn to me instead of having his senses shoutting on high alert, warning him to pull away. 

“Hi,” he said, leaning forward, and making it impossible to ignore him. “You're Renesmee, right?” 

I nodded, preferring to focus my attention on controlling my breathing. 

“How did you know?” 

“I paid attention,” he added. “So, did I get it right?” 

“Yeah,” I said, trying to cautiously back away from him. “But most people just call me Nessie”.

Dylan drew his pale brows together, looking puzzled. 

“Too bad, I like your name, it's… different”. 

I wasn't entirely sure if "different" was a common adjective to express something positive, but he made it sound like it was. Then he let out a low laugh and continued: 

"Besides, don't you think Nessie kind of sounds like the Loch Ness monster?" 

The honesty and irony of those words made me want to laugh, and I couldn't help the subtle chuckle that was formed under my breath. 

“I suppose, but I don't really care. In fact, I like it”. 

He laughed, but ran his fingers nervously through his golden hair. 

“Sorry, I didn't mean to be rude. I just meant that I prefer your name as a whole, or maybe with another nickname, like… Ren”. 

“Ren?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. 

“Sounds better than Nessie to me. Can I call you that?”

I thought about it, and then sighed. 

“It’s fine, I guess”. 

Dylan flashed a victorious smile, and then held out his hand to me. 

“Nice to meet you, Ren. I'm Dylan Hall”. 

Control . I tried to remind myself as I slowly squeezed his hand back. It's just a matter of self-control . 

But despite the wide smile he had on his face, something about his demeanor still intrigued me. His sapphire eyes were locked on mine, but as clear as they were, it was strange how I couldn't see much through them. It was a little mysterious, as if there was a thick fog behind them, keeping me from knowing his true intentions. I couldn't fully unravel him, because despite the apparent specificity of his blood, Dylan Hall still had all that was needed to be an admirable and entirely normal human person.

It was a relief when class came to an end. I knew the kind of thirst I was feeling wouldn't go away even if I drank a whole bottle of water. Quinn hurriedly walked with me to the parking lot, but two girls stopped her just as we reached the door. Both were tall, though one had light hair and the other had curls that ended at shoulder length. Quinn seemed to recognize them instantly, getting even more cheerful than I thought was possible. 

“Kelsey! Laura! This is Renesmee Cullen,” she introduced excitedly, “Nessie, this is Laura Anderson and Kelsey Blum! The three of us went to High School together!” 

“Hi,” I greeted, raising my hand. “Just Nessie is fine by me”. 

“Nice to meet you, Nessie,” Laura replied, the one with the brown curls, squeezing my hand back in complicity. “Kelsey and I are freshman in nursing”. 

Kelsey nodded, grinning at me. 

"Are you taking Criminal Justice with Quinnie?" 

“Yeah”. 

“Oh, then if she's giving you any trouble, please don’t hesitate to talk to us! We’ll properly scold her!” 

“Hey!” Quinn protested, laughing, and I could see her face light up like never before as she hugged Kelsey. "I'm not giving Nessie any trouble!" I'm an excellent friend!” 

“Mm-hmm,” Kelsey replied humorously, lengthening the word. 

Laura rolled her eyes, shaking her head. 

“Don't mind these two. They're like this all the time,” she whispered to me, before reaching for something in her bag, “Now, more important than that…” 

She seemed to find what she was looking for, and then handed me a piece of paper. 

"Did you see there's going to be a gathering to receive the freshman?" 

I studied the flyer and Quinn craned her neck over my shoulder to take a look. 

“Nice! At Blakes' ?” Quinn asked, looking excited. “Leah will love to hear that!” 

“Don't forget to talk to her,” Kelsey warned. “Let's all get dressed together”. 

“My place at six,” Laura said, as if she'd never considered any other option. “You're coming too, aren't you, Nessie?”

The flyer said the gathering would be in two weeks. I didn't have any specific plans for that day, and it didn't feel bad to be able to do those kinds of things. Things I'd never allowed myself to do before, especially with people who shared my human side. It would be nice if I could finally create some human bonds for a change. And who knows, maybe even maintain friendships. 

“Sure. Seems great”. 

Kelsey let out an excited squeal, and we all looked at her. 

“Oh, sorry,” she said, waving her hand slightly. “It's just… that this should count as our first college experience, right?” 

The impulse of a spontaneous laughter was stronger than me, and as I moved my head to the side, I saw the Mustang parked in the same spot that it was left earlier. An instant flutter rose in my stomach the moment I realized Jake was there too. He was leaning back against the car, hands tucked in his pockets, and a controlled smile that made my heart miss a beat. 

“Need to go,” I informed, not really bothering to control my smile. 

Quinn seemed to notice that and smiled back at me enthusiastically. 

"See you tomorrow, Nessie!" 

“Bye, Ness!” Laura and Kelsey shouted almost simultaneously. 

I waved goodbye to them and turned around hurriedly, feeling my excitement lift like a sudden breath. The thirst I felt was no longer relentless. It seemed to have been pushed into a corner and complacently adjusted to a lower role on my scale of attention. 

Jacob's attentive eyes danced over my face as I approached, and I found myself searching back for his gaze.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

TIDES

"I thought we were looking for a car?" I asked, as we passed a dealership at the beginning of the avenue. 

Jacob displayed a tight smile.

“We are, but there's a place I'd like to show you first”. 

I looked at him for a long minute, unable to hide my curiosity. We left Forks, making our way via La Push. Jacob turned into one of the short side streets of the road and stopped the car just in front of an auto parts store built next to a mechanic shop. 

It looked new and took up a lot of space. 

“The Mustang seems well enough. You sure it needs repairs?” I risked, with an ironic tone. 

He chuckled.

"Not exactly, but I did mention we were gonna make a pit stop."

I gathered my eyebrows, intrigued. He cut the engine quickly and we both got out of the car at the same time.

Jacob led the way to the auto parts store and I nimbly followed. As we walked through the door, a bell rang under our heads, and the girl behind the counter seemed to settle into her seat as soon as she looked at Jacob, smiling sympathetically. 

“Hi, boss!” she greeted excitedly. 

And her words reverberated in my mind automatically. 

“Boss?” 

Jacob seemed to hold his breath for a moment. He shot me a look, showing an unassuming smirk. 

“That was part of the surprise,” he confessed, placing his hand subtly on my arm as he led me through the store. “I kind of took a break from college to start investing in this. The reservation still didn't have a store like this and I had been working with cars since high school so… I thought it was a good bet”. 

My eyes eagerly scanned the aisles formed between the low shelves, taking a closer look at the people who were shopping there. They all seemed to recognize Jacob somehow, and when I looked back at him, my smile formed effortlessly. 

"Maybe I really need to get used to the idea of you being a businessman, Mr. Black,” I pointed out, feeling his excitement rise as he heard me say that. “But still… this is really amazing, Jake”. 

His low laugh came out hoarse and the smile he showed afterward was totally mesmerizing.

“Thanks, Nessie. But there's still one more thing I want to show you”. 

In one swift movement, he placed me in front of him and covered my vision with one hand. I heard the sound of what was possibly the back door opening, and then I felt the cold wind rush through my hair. Jacob carefully guided me out and I took another step forward before I felt his hand start to leave my face. 

When I opened my eyes again, I realized we were between the store and the mechanic shop, and I came across a shiny white Audi parked right in front of me. 

“Jake!” I exclaimed, before I was even able to stop myself. 

He smiled, shrugging his shoulders nonchalantly. 

“Working with cars can have its perks”. 

“But this is a new model!” I protested “Jake, I-”

 “Renesmee,” he said, before I could even continue. 

The way he called my name made me pause for a second. His gaze sought mine directly, and he took a step toward me. 

“I'm fully aware of the fact that you don't need me to buy a car,” he whispered, a hint of humor in his voice. “But this is just a gift. You can do whatever you want with it. You can even buy another one and leave this one dusting in the garage if you want. You just can't deny it... because it's yours”. 

Something in the way he spoke made my pulse escalate, and I felt the rhythm of my breathing quicken, becoming shallow.

“You're being bossy,” I muttered. 

“Only because you're being stubborn”. 

Our height difference made me have to lift my chin to face him, and I was almost tempted to stand on my tiptoes just to get closer. 

“Hey, Jake! Hi, Nessie!” a familiar voice suddenly called out, drawing our attention. 

I turned around, looking towards the mechanic shop, and saw the friendly face smiling at us enthusiastically. 

“Seth?”

 He ran towards us, and I heard Jake smother a laugh beside me.

“Seth works with me,” he clarified. “Full time”.

“What can I say?” Seth asked, as he reached us, leaving his hands on his hips “I'm his right hand. Jake would be completely lost without me”. 

"Right," Jacob agreed, laughing. "Because you didn't learn everything you know from me…" 

Seth shrugged his shoulders theatrically, as if what Jacob had just said was just a mere detail, and then turned towards me. 

"So, Nessie… what did you think of it?”, he asked, moving his head in the direction of the new car. “Jake asked me to get this beauty just for you. He should be good at picking out cars… since his big plan involves opening a new dealership anytime soon.” 

“I didn't know that,” I said, crossing my arms, even though I couldn't keep myself serious. “But I still think he's got a knack for it. I really loved it”. 

Jacob's smile widened more than ever, and I watched him pull the keys out of his pocket with some satisfaction. 

“Want to go for a ride?” he asked. 

“Always,” I replied, taking the keys in one quick motion without taking my eyes off his gaze. 

Jacob chuckled, shaking his head, and opened the door for me before turning around and sitting in the passenger seat. We waved goodbye to Seth as I easily started the engine. 

He led me through the empty streets, showing me places I hadn't seen yet. Everything seemed to have a rhythm of its own here. Quieter, and unquestionably beautiful. On one side there was the river, the cedars, and the green of the forest. On the other, the coast, the large dark rocks and the immensity of the sea.

The window glass was down, and the refreshing breeze from outside deliberately passed through the short space between us. I tried not to pay too much attention to it, keeping my eyes fixed on the freeway, until a row of built cabins overlooking the sea came into my field of vision. 

“What's in there?” I wanted to know. 

Jacob followed my gaze. 

“It's a resort for tourists,” he explained. “Leah works there”. 

“Leah?” My voice came out in surprise. 

I hadn't seen her in college, but I had automatically assumed that was just due to the fact that we were taking different courses, and overall, because she was a senior. 

“She does a good job as a manager,” he continued. “Tourism has even increased around here the past few years”. 

Jacob paused, then looked out the window, gazing at the sea. A kind of mysterious smile appeared on his face before turning his attention completely to me again. 

“This’s the Second Beach. It's a little smaller than the beach we went to yesterday, but I still like it. Want to take a look?” 

I nodded and quickly looked outside as well, taking in the incredible view of the imposing landscape. The resort entrance was just ahead and I drove the car onto the paved part, stopping in front of the first rustic cabin. It was smaller than the others; clearly the reception.

When we walked in, Leah was behind the counter, taking notes on a pad, and she looked briefly confused when she saw us. 

“Hi, Leah,” I greeted, smiling. 

“Too busy?” Jake asked from behind me. 

She blinked a couple of times, then pushed the notepad away. 

“No, just booking new guests for the weekend. Why?” She looked at Jacob, her brows knitting together. "Did something happen?" 

He let out a low laugh. 

“Nothing to worry about. Nessie and I are just taking a tour around the reservation”. 

She muttered an “oh” under her breath and then let her gaze fall on me. Leah also had very clear expressions, as if she couldn't hide what she was really thinking. She looked less confused, but she was still frowning a little, maybe wondering why we were there. 

“I got curious about the resort, and Jake offered to show me around the beach,” I rushed to say. “He also told me that you've been doing a great job for local tourism lately…” 

Leah's brows rose all the way up, and her face was suddenly milder than any other time I'd ever seen before. From her reaction, I wondered if she was the kind of person who would strive to work hard for what she thought was right, even without expecting to gain some sort of recognition for it. 

"Leah, would you… mind showing me around?" I ventured, persuasively.

I'd never spent much time with her, nor had we exchanged enough words to be considered a proper conversation. Yet, for better or for worse, there is always a certain kind of intuitive feeling that we have about people. Some just seem to get our attention more than others, and Leah, as much as she didn't seem to want it, had always been one of those people for me. As a striking presence, even if displaced. 

Both Jacob and Leah kept staring at me, momentarily confused. However, Jake's expression soon morphed smoothly into a sweet smile. 

“Sounds like a good idea,” he said. “What do you say, Leah? I saw a vending machine outside. You can go ahead while I grab a soda”. 

"Fine," Leah finally agreed as she walked around the counter. 

She made an agile motion with her arm for me to follow and we parted ways with Jake as we took a different path through the resort. 

The huts were all made up of sturdy dark woods that, despite not looking very big, blended in perfectly with the natural landscape around them. 

“We receive more visitors that are from nearby regions” she informed, looking ahead “Most come from nearby cities, but the movement now is not as good as in the high summer season”. 

“It takes some effort to visualize the summer of Forks as a tourist hub,” I admitted honestly.

Leah looked at me seeming a little surprised, but let an unassuming laugh form in her throat.

“It's not California's summer, but the sea still offers good waves for surfers and the woods have good trails for those looking to escape civilization,” she added, shrugging her shoulders. 

Her heartfelt way of saying that made me want to smile. It was different from the aloof personality I remembered of Leah, and it wasn't bad at all. It felt more common, more personal. 

“You look happy here”, I added.

And this time, she didn't turn to me, but I noticed the small smile that appeared on her face.

“Yeah,” she said, with a sigh. “Yeah, I think I am”. 

We took a few more steps in silence until Leah slowed her pace, seeming to suddenly remember something. 

“What about yesterday's ride?” she asked. "Looks like Jacob and you are making it a habit." 

I blinked briefly, remembering that initially I should have gone with her to the celebration. And then a sudden suspicion hit me. 

“Leah, you… hadn't really forgotten that your car was already full, did you?” 

“I just thought maybe you two needed a little push,” she admitted, shrugging her shoulders, without looking very sorry. 

I was surprised and at the same time strangely pleased, but I didn't really have time to formulate a proper answer. By taking a short turn, we had exited to the side of the resort that overlooked the sea. It was breathtaking. 

Up ahead, between the gravel drive and the other gray pebbles, Jacob was standing watching the view that opened to the horizon. 

“He's spent a lot of time visiting this beach the last few years, you know?” Leah muttered beside me “I think he wanted some place to be alone”.

“Why?” was all I managed to ask. 

Leah sighed, crossing her arms. 

“After you and your family were gone…well, I guess he needed some time to readapt.” Her voice wasn't low, but it sounded deep somehow. “I mean, none of us had ever seen anyone from one of the packs be alone after having an Imprinting before”. 

The conversation I'd had with Quinn earlier suddenly crossed my mind, and then my thoughts wandered to Jacob as we strolled the beach last night. I remembered the look in his eyes when he'd asked me about the years that had passed, and the way his voice had sounded broken. 

"Do you think that might have caused… some kind of pain in him?" I forced myself to ask, even though I wasn't entirely sure I wanted to hear the answer. “Any physical pain?” 

“Who knows?” she replied, shrugging her shoulders. “I don't know how he managed it, but it seemed to make him stronger somehow. And as a whole, that seemed to bring us together as a pack as well. I think we've all come to have a new kind of respect for him. We've seen him change, as a person and as a leader, but that's what time does, isn't it? It gives us the chance to learn, to evolve”. 

Even in their utter casualness, Leah's words sounded full of sincerity. She turned to me with a tight smile and said goodbye briefly before making her way back to reception. 

I stood there for a while, looking at Jacob's back in the distance, until I started walking towards him. Of course he would have changed. I had too. Everything felt a little different now, but somehow, that just made me want to get even closer to him. 

As if he had foreseen my arrival, Jacob turned around with his typical genuine smile. He was making it impossible to keep up the rhythmic beats in my chest.

"So, what did you think of the resort?"

“It’s cozy and…familiar,” I replied, looking down at the soda can he was still holding. 

It was obvious how he'd only used the vending machine as an excuse to give me space with Leah, and it made me want to smile. 

“You know, it was really nice of her to show me around,” I continued, looking straight ahead. “It's like Leah puts on a brave face just as some kind of protection, because deep down she actually seems to be a pretty soft and caring person.”

Jacob giggled.

“You really have a knack for reading people, Nessie”. 

Even facing the sea, I could feel Jacob's gaze falling on me. It was the kind of attention that made me fully aware of his presence. 

"But you're very observant yourself, aren't you, Jake?" 

“Only with those who are important to me”. 

I couldn't resist his eyes, which seemed to catch mine as if they had a particular magnetism.

“She also told me that you used to come here a lot…” 

Shaking his head, Jacob looked down with a subtle smile. 

“I did”, his voice was husky. “Until I realized I was like this tide”. 

He looked at the low waves that stopped before reaching the shore and then turned back to me. 

“It's the moon that influences the sea all the time, Nessie. Even on nights when she is not visible in the sky, her gravity continues to affect the waves. Then I came to believe that I was like the sea. Connected with the Moon even though she is far away. Being influenced by her even without being able to see her”.

I felt my heart beat more violently. Jacob reached over and let his finger gently run through a lock of my hair. 

“I don't know why we have impressions, Ness, but after you… After my Imprinting on you, I understood that even apart, the most important thing would always be your safety. Because the moon can exist without the sea, but there is no tide without the moon”. 

I held my breath without realizing it and deliberately moved towards him. Jacob didn't move, but lowered his arm quickly, tucking his hand into his pocket again. Something in his gesture intrigued me, but his words echoed in my mind just as they had the night before. 

"Jake, what exactly do you mean by… my safety ? Because I remember Leah saying something similar the same night I arrived”. 

Jacob didn't look away, but it took him a few more seconds to respond. 

“That’s a little bit more complicated, Ness”. 

I got closer to him. 

“I think I can keep up”. 

“I'm sure you can,” he smiled. “But I think there's someone who can explain this better than I can”. 

I knitted my brows, confused. Who could possibly know more about my own safety?

"Do I... at least know this other person?" My voice trailed off. 

“No, but maybe it's time for you to meet her”. He seemed to briefly reflect on this before continuing. “Her name is Atna. She's an important elder of our tribe and her home isn't that far from here.” 

I heard him sigh before forming a tight smile. 

“What do you say we make one more stop, Nessie?” 

My lips thinned into a victorious smile. Even though I couldn't fully comprehend what he was talking about, it was easy to recognize that there was something important being hidden, and I was completely determined to find out what it was.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

FATE

It was Jake who drove the Audi when we got back on the freeway. The route led towards a forested area, and we crossed the woods via a narrow dirt track. Even with the windows closed, I could hear the muffled sound of churning waters of a river flowing through the trees.

It was only when the sound of the current grew stronger that, almost abruptly, a distinct clearing opened up in front of us. My first thought was to compare the place to a fairy tale illustration, or an enchanted forest. 

In the midst of all that wild nature, there was a small house with low fences and a beautiful well-kept garden. On the porch, in a clattering rocking chair, a petite, gray-haired, cinnamon-skinned woman stood complacently. 

Her eyes barely expressed surprise at our visit. Almost as if, somehow, she already expected our arrival. 

“Jacob Black.” She smiled, with some familiarity, as we passed the pen. 

“Hello, Atna”. 

Jacob jumped the long pair of porch steps at once, and carefully extended his arm to the old lady, helping her to her feet. Her eyes were a dull dark brown, but they held a certain ingenuity. They narrowed into me, and the line of her mouth formed an almost imperceptible smile. 

“Oh, come. Come here, child,” she said, gesturing with trembling hands for me to come closer. 

I nimbly made my way up the creaking steps as well. 

“Thank you for having us. My name is Renesmee Cullen”. 

She shook her head, reaching out to lean on me instead of Jacob. 

“Renesmee,” she repeated, as if testing the sound of the word. “It's truly a unique name. But that's not what really makes you special, is it?”

“Do you know what I am?”, I asked, fascinated, and my eyes instantly searched Jake's. 

Maybe he'd let her know I wasn't fully human. After all, she was an elder of his tribe. However, even though he seemed to understand what I was thinking, Jacob just shook his head, subtly denying it. 

Atna, meanwhile, was standing between us, and showed a cautious smile as she led us down a side path that revealed the rest of the garden. 

“I can feel it, my child,” she said, squeezing my hand genuinely. “It's all here”. 

The small old woman stopped walking, turning completely to me. Her eyes looked brighter than before, and her smile softened a little. 

“Your aura is very different from the others,” she continued, in a whisper. “Neither human nor immortal. A completely rare existence. Belonging to two worlds that shouldn't have meet.…”

Her hand still held mine, and I could feel something different about that touch. It was a subtly familiar sensation, similar to the cozy way my mother's shield protected me when she projected it, or the waves of calm that invaded my mind when Jasper wanted to. 

There was a certain strength there, a certain mysticism. 

Then, I suddenly remembered the old books Carlisle kept with simple treasure in his private library. Many of which, eventually, I had deliberately read to feed my own satisfaction and curiosity.

Some were more complex than others and sometimes contained legends that had long been forgotten or modified by the human imagination. Legends such as those of the wise women who made up the first tribal civilizations, and who, as the stories told, acted as true shamans, or priestesses of an ancient world. 

I clung to that memory as our palms remained together, making Atna see what I was thinking: 

I knew she was also a wise woman. 

“Indeed,” she chuckled, seeming to gleefully contemplate the peculiarity of my gift. “A very, very rare existence”. 

My smile widened in response. 

“I haven't found many original records about it,” I confessed truthfully “But the ones I got to read seemed to describe the strength of wise women almost as… a kind of magical force”.

Atna patted my hands lightly. 

“Right once again, Renesmee… Magic may be one of the names used to describe phenomenals that man is still unaware of. However, my abilities are nothing more than a way to channel and interpret the spirits of Nature”. 

“Atna is an expert in sacred rituals and reading the stars,” Jacob explained, keeping pace with us. “Some even say she knows more about what's to come than she lets us know”. 

She looked at Jacob, stifling a laugh. 

“People only need to know what they need to know, Jacob Black. What is to come will arrive in due time. What matters is what we do in the present to ensure what we want with our future… After all, that's why you brought her to meet me, wasn't it?” 

Jacob's jaw tensed slightly, but his gaze was one of pure determination as his eyes passed over my face. 

“She has the right to know”. 

“Even if it means she can choose not to stay here anymore?

My eyes went from Jacob to Atna in a matter of seconds. I hated not knowing what they were talking about, but much to my delight, Jacob didn't hesitate. 

“Renesmee will do what she thinks is best, and I'll support her decision”. 

There was a short pause before the small smile etched on Atna's face became a little more mysterious. 

“You've matured, young Black. Your grandfather would be proud,” she commented, her voice low. “Wait here while I talk to her”. 

Atna's hand closed around my arm, and we began to walk again. Jacob silently obeyed, but I knew he was still aware, content to at least listen. 

We went around the back of the house and took some distance. By the sound, I knew we were approaching the creek. 

“You know, ever since I was a little girl, I've always felt a special connection to water,” Atna said, as we stopped at the edge of the crystal-clear river. “It was my mother who taught me how to hear the sacred words, and also to interpret them”. 

"Is that the way Nature Spirits communicate?" I asked, concentrating on what she had to say. “Through water?” 

Atna nodded, slowly agreeing. 

“It could be one of the ways, my child. They're everywhere… and it's not just the stars that can show the future. When a Nature Spirit decides to manifest to intervene in the human course, it is usually a very important feat. Possibly determining many other factors”.

She bent down to touch the water, and I bent my knees beside her. 

“It was a day much like this… the day the current spoke to me to reveal the prophecy”. 

Unusually, my brain seemed to take a while to assimilate the word.

“A prophecy?” 

The premonition of the future wasn't something that sounded particularly strange to me. Still, even our family's talented seer had never referred to her gift in that way. 

Atna smiled and looked back at me. Her opaque dark eyes didn't blink. 

“A prophecy is… a little different from other types of divination, child. The stars, for example, can show me an infinity of possibilities. They are like paths to be followed, which can vary according to the choices we make”. 

Her words reminded me of the way Alice described her visions, and I shook my head to let her know that I at least understood what she meant. 

“But a prophecy,” she continued. “Oh, that is something that can hardly be changed. A prophecy exists without many possibilities of interference, since its main purpose is to chart our own destinies”. 

“Our fates,” I repeated, as it all seemed to make some sense in my mind. “So that means the prophecy you saw could be linked to me… and Jacob”. 

His name came out weakly from my lips. I could begin to understand what was going on, even if I didn't want to admit it.

Atna's intelligent eyes were still staring at me, but her expression was calm. Compassionate.

“I believe he brought you to me because he wanted you to know all of your options, Renesmee,” she murmured in a mild voice. “But I don't need to reveal anything you don't want to know ahead of time”. 

On one side, I didn't want to hear a sentence that would possibly limit my future with Jacob. However, not knowing would not prevent that future from eventually happening either. Perhaps knowing now could prepare me in the slightest for the implications that seemed to surround our fate. Or, perhaps, this premature revelation would at least make me properly appreciate the present. 

Unconsciously, somewhere in my mind still seemed to want to cling to some kind of fleeting hope. 

Couldn't the Imprinting that bonded us be stronger than that? 

I let her know what I was thinking through my gift. I wanted the truth, even if it wasn't easy, and Atna didn't seem to object to that idea. 

“Six years ago,” she began to say. “When the Nature Spirits came to me, I could hear very clearly, Renesmee, the message they wanted to get across. They wanted to alert us about a moment like this: the union of a true Alpha and a half-immortal, his genuine bond. You must know, my child, that in the past there was no friendly coexistence between our people and yours, and to try to change that will only bring rebellion and death. Separation is the only way to keep old enemies from returning to your lives”.

Atna's slender knuckles wrapped more tightly around mine, and I saw her concentrate masterfully, as if recapping the assertiveness of her memories. 

“Everything in this life should be ephemeral, as long as a true Alpha keeps a half-immortal bond close by. If the union of two disparate forces prevails, the balance of the world as we know it will perish. The new weapon of an old enemy hides behind the curtains of hypocrisy, and to defeat him there will be no other way out but to commit the sacrilege of paying with one's life”.

Although Atna's tone carried vehemence, it wasn’t haughty. Her words actually seemed to reach me slowly. As if they were diffuse and distant, and I was listening to them from the bottom of a lake. However, her statement as a whole did not take long to gain clarity in my mind. 

Jake's estrangement over the years hadn't just been a banal consequence of our move. It had been a choice. It was his way of trying to keep me safe. His only way to make sure nothing bad came our way. 

Still, despite understanding that, I couldn't help the pang of reluctance that hit me. The mere thought of never being able to see him again made my stomach sink. Were we really doomed to live forever apart from each other? 

It didn't seem fair. In any way. 

The wind blew harder in the treetops. The birds flew out of their nests. And the river flow gradually intensified in front of me. They weren't sudden changes and they didn't last long either. Still, my abnormal reflexes easily picked up on every subtle imbalance in the environment around me. 

That's what kept me from giving in completely. My primal instinct just continued to keep me alert even when what I wanted most was to be able to get away from reality. 

"I know it's a lot to take," Atna muttered quietly, touching my hand as she got up. 

I stood up beside her, shaking my head as I tried to force my best smile. 

“It all seems so…ambiguous”. 

My brain wove different scenarios about the threat that seemed to await us in an imminent future, but only one came up again and again. The unwanted evil of dozens of morbid, hooded soldiers who had long been the main invaders of my dreams. The protagonists of a pending conflict that never really seemed to have reached a satisfactory resolution. 

The Volturi.

I gasped, but kept the image of the numerous black figures clinging to my thoughts as I projected them to Atna. 

“Unfortunately, I don't have the answer to that question, Renesmee,” she said in a complacent voice. “A prophecy never reveals names, nor places, nor exact dates. It is not a clear vision of events that we can predict. There are actually several ways to understand its meaning. By "true Alpha", I simply assumed it was Jacob Black, descendant of Ephraim”.

"And by 'half-immortal' he knew the prophecy was referring to me," I thought aloud. 

Atna's arm laced mine, and I let her guide me without really paying attention to the way back. 

My thoughts were fast. Busy. Inevitably, my eyes only focused on the path ahead when we returned to the back of the garden, as if the only thing capable of keeping me oriented at the moment was him. 

Jacob was still there. Patient, even if visibly bothered, just like me.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

HONESTY

He had his hands tucked into his pockets, and I could see a certain contradiction in his face. I knew that even though Jacob wasn't comfortable with the situation, he still wanted to make sure I was, and the sweet smile he put on certainly wasn't being maintained without effort. 

"Now she knows," Atna announced from beside me. 

Jacob nodded. Eyes locked on me. 

“Thanks, Atna,” he said, and even though his tone didn't sound apologetic, it didn't contain relief either. 

“No need to thank me,” she replied. “My skill is only an intermediary. I cannot unlock the secrets of this prophecy”. 

"It's up to both of us to find the answers for our future, isn't it? ", I thought, touching Atna's hand, and projecting my gift through it. 

The small woman smiled at me in agreement. 

“Certainly. This is something only you can do,” she murmured, squeezing my hand back in farewell before turning away. 

"Thanks," I replied quietly. 

And before she started walking toward the house again, Jake caught her arm, carefully escorting her up the short porch steps. 

I heard her say goodbye to him using her own dialect. And although I didn't understand what she was referring to, I could tell that her words had calmed him down somehow. Softness had returned to take over his face. 

“What did she say?” I asked, when we both got back to the Audi. 

Jacob was behind the wheel again, making our way back to Forks. 

"That I was a lucky man," he confessed, managing a smile, "and that I shouldn't fail to trust your intuition." 

"She really is a wise woman," I snapped, and we both laughed.

It was nice to hear the spontaneity of his laugh so close to my ear. It made me feel lighter even with the tension that loomed, because I knew Atna was referring to my intuition about the Volturi. 

My hand moved towards Jacob's face as if I had never stopped experiencing that habit. I noticed the subtle flex in his jaw, but he didn't seem to object to the idea of my touch, quite the contrary. Jake looked at me for a moment and then let his cheekbone rest genuinely in my palm. 

I held my breath, feeling his heat rush to my fingertips like electricity, and it took truly concentration to project the actual thought I wanted to share with him. Immediately, Jacob's knuckles tightened on the steering wheel. 

There was no one he despised more than Aro, and the rest of the Volturi guard. 

"It was one of the possibilities I considered as well," he said, clearly controlling his voice so it didn't come out in a growl. 

"It's the only possibility I see". 

Jake exhaled slowly, then looked back at me. 

“You know I'll never let them do anything to you”. 

“I know,” I admitted, wishing my words sounded as honest as I felt. 

I dropped my hand, but our gazes still sought each other. We both allowed ourselves to continue like this and smile at each other in the intimate silence that hovered within the car for a few seconds. 

“You could have told me,” I whispered. “Back then, you know. I would have understood”. 

"And deprived you of a happy, fulfilling life without the worry of a stupid prophecy after all?" Jacob laughed without emotion. “I don't know if I would have been capable of that, Nessie”. 

I sighed. 

“It's no comfort knowing you chose to go through this alone, Jake”.

His eyes danced across my face. 

"Nessie…" he murmured. His voice full of devotion. “I would do it all over again if that would guarantee your well being”. 

“Jake, that’s ridiculous,” I gasped in protest, struggling to find the right words. “I'll always be better off with you around”. 

His face seemed to light up at the simple understanding of my words. His intensity never ceased to amaze me, but I was being completely honest. 

No one could match Jacob for me. 

"Did my family know?" I asked, trying to keep my voice calm. 

“Not exactly,” he murmured slowly. “They knew something couldn't be right for me not to want to stay by your side, but I was careful not to think about it around your father”. 

Despite the hard line his brows formed, there was a reluctant, wry smile formed on his lips. 

"Edward was very... sympathetic to my idea of staying in Forks. He even helped me out with Bella”. 

“With my mom?”

Jacob shook his head. 

“Bella can be a tough nut to crack sometimes, but that's usually because she's right about things. She probably already knew there was something else I wasn't willing to tell”.

A low chuckle escaped through my mouth.

“At least I know from who I got my good intuition”. 

"Yeah," he grinned. "Without a doubt".

His laugh naturally joined mine and I was tempted to commit every trace of his smile to my memory. I didn't think I'd ever get tired of it, but unfortunately, his laughter died down quicker than I would have liked, and his mouth soon tightened into a firm line. 

“What's wrong?”, I questioned. 

“It's nothing, I just…I remembered something”. 

"Tell me," I said, insistently. 

He sucked air into his lungs, surrendered. 

"Do you remember the moving day, Nessie?" 

Before I knew it, my hands had curled into fists in my lap. It was a bittersweet memory. The farewell day. I had hated the idea of having to say goodbye to my favorite person in the world, but I understood his need to stay. La Push was his home, and I thought that was enough to make him stay. 

I nodded in agreement, and was a little surprised to find that our reactions had been very similar. Jacob had turned his gaze back to the highway, but his fingers had also tightened around the steering wheel. 

“The day you left was the hardest day for me, Nessie,” he said, in a thin voice. “And the second was… the day you came back”.

My posture suddenly stiffened, and he could feel the change immediately. His hand slipped from the steering wheel and reached for mine as if they were attached by an invisible thread, but he seemed to fight that impulse and stopped just inches from touching my fingers.

I faltered where I was, torn by the will of my own actions. There was nothing I wanted more in that moment than to feel the warmth of his fingers intertwined with mine, but was that what he wanted? 

I couldn't say. 

Perhaps my perception was the only one that had changed between us. Perhaps acknowledging how much I had changed in such a short time could also be frightening for him. 

I felt him straighten beside me, but his breath cautiously left his mouth. 

“The day you left, the thought of never being able to see you again gnawed at me like poison, Ness. It was like giving up the best purpose anyone could have to live a vain life. Completely shallow”. 

Even low, his voice was still perfectly clear, softly filling the short space between us. 

“Still, there was at least one thing I could do to keep my head on straight: remind myself that I wasn't really losing you,” he whispered, making a dimple appear in his cheek as he smiled. “I was only doing the right thing. Doing what it took so you could get on with your life". 

I noticed that the car was losing speed and recognized the street we were passing. There was little left to get home. Jake turned the corner, and drove to the end of the road, letting the engine stall just as he reached the empty space of my driveway. 

I undid my seat belt and leaned my body slightly forward, noticing that Jake was doing the same. He looked at me for a long time, and I felt the blush return to caress the back of my neck. 

“It turns out…,” he continued, “that the day you came back, I didn't think of any of that, Nessie”.

Jacob ran his fingers greedily through his soft hair, seeming to struggle with what he had to say. 

“The moment I saw you again, I just felt like I was reborn and back to the beginning. It was an incredible feeling, Nessie. In fact, it was the best thing I've felt in a long time, even though I knew I shouldn't have. I was risking too much. Being selfishly and putting your safety at stake”. 

We were so close to each other that I could feel his breath glide across my cheek. I bit my lip impulsively, trying to control the air that was leaving my mouth in an erratic rhythm. 

“Jake,” I gasped, confused. “How could you have seen me the day I arrived? I think I would remember if I had seen you”. 

He smiled, shaking his head. 

“I wasn't in town before, because I left the same day Charlie told me you'd be back. If I stayed… I already knew I would put everything to lose”. 

My eyebrows drew together. I was trying to process everything in my mind. 

“So… what changed?” 

“It was your magnetism, Nessie. It pulled me back even though I was trying to get away. I guess it was inevitable, after all. After months of running through the woods, I no longer had any pre-established route or destination. Being honest, I was just trying to let my savage instincts stand out in the wild, but… I guess my biggest instinct is just to be by your side”. 

I felt the blood rush more steeply under my cheeks and realized that Jacob's eyes had automatically dropped to somewhere below my collarbone, but he was quick to lift his gaze. 

“Even in the forest, I could hear the restless throb of your beating heart. It was as sharp and as clear as it is now”. 

My face burned. He could hear the excruciating speed of my heart, just as I could hear his. His heartbeat was strong, even though it was more controlled than mine. The awareness of the fluttering in my chest was embarrassing, but if that was what it took to get him to come back to me, then maybe it wasn't such a bad thing to have the only heart that differs from others.

"My mom always says the vibration is like the fluttering of a bird's wings," I confessed.

“She's right” he said, smiling “That vibration guided me like a compass, and when I realized it, I was already at the edge of the highway. Running parallel to Charlie's cruiser as he brought you back. My legs had just carried me to you before I knew where I was going. My instinct took over before I could even predict it”. 

Without thinking, I moved closer to him. 

"You were the one in the woods that same night, weren't you? Outside my window”. 

Jacob seemed to hesitate for a moment. 

"I… couldn't help but follow you," he admitted, his voice low. "I didn't know if you were okay, so I had to ask Seth and Leah to check it out".

“I'm fine, Jake,” I assured her convincingly. “Perfectly fine”. 

I could see the duality across his eyes. There was a twinge of hope, and at the same time, a lot of effort to not give in. 

"Nessie, if your hunch is right, and the Volturi are already planning another move, they won't hold back this time," he muttered through clenched teeth.

Our eyes involuntarily sought each other and his voice was naturally husky when he spoke again. 

“I… don't think I can force myself to stay away from you anymore, Ness, but I'll understand if that's not what you want. I’ll understand if you prefer to keep your distance”. 

“Jake,” I blurted out, on impulse. “I'm not going anywhere”. 

His jaw tightened, and I could tell he wasn't angry. He was internally fighting not to flash an impossibly big smile. 

“Still, this isn’t the time to act impulsively, Ness,” he whispered, more calmly. “Think about it well. And take all the time you need to make your decision”.

Jacob pulled away, looking reluctant, and reached for the inside door handle. I didn't want to have to leave the car, but I knew it was time. 

The two of us walked onto the porch, incredibly close to each other. 

"We'll see each other again tomorrow, right?" I asked, a little anxiously. 

"We'll see each other again tomorrow," he agreed, smiling softly. 

I closed the door behind me, but crept towards the window only to see him walk purposefully towards the woods. I knew his ferocius speed could easily surpass a car, and I guessed he'd probably run back to La Push in his wolf form. 

I pivoted on my ankles and dropped my body onto the couch. My heartbeat was still erratic. Audible. There was a mix of opposing feelings struggling to emerge. Affliction, and at the same time adrenaline. Concern, but also ambition. 

Inexplicably, a part of me seemed to know how to adjust to this, as if it had always been waiting for something bigger to unfold. Still, another part had never been able to fully unravel what it was about, nor had it fully measured the size of the danger it involved. At least, not until now.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

ARMISTICE

When I slid into my new car on the cold Friday morning, I wished Jacob was there again, radiating his warmth. The thought only made me more certain of the conclusion I had reached: I still wanted him in my life.

I wanted Jacob, even if it meant defying the odds, or even having to face the Volturi.

It was strange how, on the other hand, I didn't totally fear them. The guard could have created an important network of influence in our world, but I knew that many did not agree with their way of dictating the rules, and I even knew vampires who were willing to replace them. Furthermore, I had never ruled out the possibility that their withdrawal seven years ago was just a strategic armistice, and not a definitive ceasefire. But would it be worth involving my family in this struggle again? 

I took a deep breath and started the engine, driving down the road towards the college parking lot. It was a bit busier than usual, but my attention seemed to automatically gravitate towards the familiar motorcycle. It made sense for him to have chosen to take Bonnie out of the garage. Despite the temperature, the sky was clear, and he didn't even need a jacket.

Anticipation overwhelmed me in the short time it took for me to reach him. It was hard to ignore how self-aware I became around him.

"Taking advantage of the rare sunny days, Mr. Black?” I asked, trying to keep my voice casual. 

“Something like that,” he said, flashing a lopsided smile as he searched my gaze. “How are you feeling?”

I knew his question didn't mean something trivial, and that he was probably referring to a larger concern. 

“I'm still fine, Jake,” I assured him. “Better than ever.” 

Jacob allowed himself to smile in front of me, then escorted me to the classroom door, which seemed to have become a habit. A part of me wanted to prolong this moment, as if to negate the farewell.

“Listen, Nessie,” he began, his voice naturally husky, “I'm gonna need to run some errands at the shop today, but… if that's okay, can I stop by your house later?”

My heart rate spiked abruptly, and I willed my voice not to crack. 

"Sure," I replied, nimbly. "See you later, then?" 

"See you later, then," he assured. 

I entered the classroom and dropped into the chair still smiling. Jacob never hesitated, and I liked that about him. But even though he had already picked me up and dropped me off, he had never actually been at my house before.

Suddenly, the thought of being alone with Jacob in such a secluded place made me uneasy, but that feeling didn't last long. The precision of my senses soon took precedence over everything else. I could feel Dylan Hall's heart beating vividly in the next hallway, and I knew he was coming before I even saw him walk through the door. 

"Hello, Ren," he greeted politely as he passed by my side. 

“Hi, Dylan.”

The chair behind me was empty, and I had to close my eyes to keep my composure as he chose it over all the others. 

"Looking better today," he said, leaning forward slightly, as he gave away the scent of his blood without realizing it. 

“What?” I asked in a thin voice, turning my face towards the window. 

“Your expression,” he explained, slowly, “It will take me a while to forget the expression you had the first time you walked into the door. For a moment, I thought you were about to pass out.”

So was that what it looked like? The discrepancy with the reality of the situation made me want to laugh, but I didn't. 

“I wasn't going to pass out.”

"That 's good.” Dylan laughed, with a slight smile. “Because I was a little too far away to catch you.”

This time, I couldn't help but laugh along. In Dylan's case, ignorance was really a bliss. Under no circumstances he would’ve considered going near me if he knew what really happened that day. Although, of course, that was nothing to be proud of. 

“Believe me, I'm tougher than I look.” 

Dylan looked at me from under pale lashes. 

“Let me guess: cheerleading captain?” 

I wrinkled my nose at him. 

“I could have been cast as captain. Or maybe joined the lacrosse team. Or the hockey team, but I switched schools a lot. Family thing” I concluded quickly, realizing that I was suddenly babbling “What about you? Let me guess: quarterback of the football team?”

Dylan let out a low chuckle, looking down at the table. 

“I was, for a while. But I knew what I wanted to do after school, and it didn't involve touchdowns.” 

He looked up at me again, but I still couldn't get the full picture of what he was saying, or how he felt about it. And even with my reciprocated gaze, he didn't seem to be intimidated. It was a little bit impressive, for a human. 

I saw him open his mouth again, as if he wanted to say something else, but I also heard hurried footsteps coming towards me, and I turned automatically to confirm who it was. 

“Hi, Quinnie.”

“Hi, Nessie. Hi, Hall,” she said hurriedly, grabbing my arm. “I'm sorry, but I'm going to need to steal her from you.”

Dylan didn't really have time to react as Quinn pulled me to the back of the room.

“What is it?” I questioned. 

"First of all: you're welcome for pulling you away from his scent," Quinn replied pompously. "Second: Is it true that you and Jacob went to visit Atna?" 

The question caught me off guard for a moment, until I remembered what Jake had told me about Quinn. About her being a sort of apprentice of the tribe's elder. 

"Yeah... Did she tell you?" I inquired.

Quinn nodded in agreement. 

"She wanted to know more about you," she clarified. "She asked me if I knew you and if I knew what you were."

"And then?"

"Of course I told her I knew you, but she didn't tell me anything else!"

I sighed. Apparently, Quinn also had no knowledge about the prophecy. I tried to imagine who else might know, besides Atna, Jacob, and myself.

My family would know very soon, as much as I wanted to prolong it. And surely someone from Jake's pack must also know. Someone he trusted enough to keep abreast of the situation or who could take command in his place if necessary. Someone close, like Embry or Leah.

It was true that I hadn't known Quinn for long, but there was a strange sense of trust I could feel when I was with her. Moreover, Quinn was apparently being groomed to become some kind of priestess. And in other words, that also meant that the day would come when she should become the newest wise woman of the tribe. The day she would take Atna's place. And that, in itself, went beyond my mere liking for her.

"Jake took me there," I decided to confess, softly, so that only she could hear. "He wanted Atna to tell me about, um... about a prophecy she made."

Quinn didn't look at me suspiciously, or with disapproval. In fact, she was serious. More serious than any other time I've seen her before. I told her what the prophecy was about, and what Atna had told me about the gaps that seemed to be left open to interpretation. 

"That's true," Quinn said, after a short pause. "Prophecies aren't accurate. They represent our destiny, but we cannot truly know our future until the right time comes”. 

A low chuckle came out from under my breath before I could stop it. How ironic it was to have a gifted clairvoyant in the family who could see anyone's future, except, of course, shapeshifters like Jake, or half-bloods like me.

Quinn looked at me with a confused frown, unable to understand the real reason behind my sudden amusement. However, I wasn't really sure if she would understand even if I tried to explain, or if the whole situation would just make everything even more confusing. 

“Listen Quinnie, to be honest, I don't think this is going to change anything right now. You know, as a whole, the prophecy just seemed  to sound more like some kind of-"

“Warning?” Quinn asked, perching on the edge of her chair. "I also think that’s it, Nessie. Since you arrived, I… Well, I don't know how to explain this in a way that makes sense, but… The thing is... You see-"

By instinct, I held her hand across the table, meeting her gaze warily. I could notice there was a certain affliction there, reflected in her eyes. 

It's okay, I wanted to assure her, conveying that thought to her. And after a long sigh, Quinn regained her composure. 

“Since you arrived, Nessie… It's like I can feel it, too. I can feel that the Nature Spirits are trying to warn me about something. I still don't know exactly how to unriddle it, but I sense it every time the wind passes through me. I can feel the weight of change in the air.”

***

On a favoritism scale, the porch was ranking high on the best places to spend some quiet time at home. Maybe it was going head-to-head with my bedroom, but I've been expecting this since the first time I laid eyes on the house.

I had spent the rest of the afternoon trying to add the finishing touches to it. The charming boutique downtown had provided some cute plant pots, new candles and a rustic little table. They were all small details that somehow succeeded in making the place look better. More like a home. 

The late-afternoon wind wasn't gusty, but it was cool enough to make me want to cling to the cotton blanket while I read Turow's debut crime novel. It wasn't one of my favorites, yet, it still offered the kind of reading I was looking for. Something quick that didn't really demand the attention I couldn't give. 

Inevitably, and before I could stop it, my thoughts were drifting towards Jacob again. I found myself wondering what he could’ve been working on and the amount of time it would take him to get here. It was weird and ridiculously different, the way Jacob seemed to have created some sort of permanent place in the back of my mind. 

Yet at the same time, I couldn't find that completely bad. 

I closed my eyes, trying to clear out my thoughts. It was calm and relaxing to pay attention to the different sounds that came from the forest. The force of the wind mixed itself with the chirping of birds, but it was a distant, continuous noise that gained my full attention. It was soft and familiar, like the sound of a howl. 

On impulse, I jumped out of the chair, and searched among the tree trunks, peering through the dense undergrowth that sprawled across the mountain. There, beyond what human eyes couldn’t even see, was the russet wolf that had so often invaded my memories. I broke into a big smile, and ran towards him with all my breath without realizing it. 

He was big, and incredibly taller than me. The magnitude of his presence could be overwhelming, but it was never frightening. At least, not for me. He bowed, completely docile, and moved closer as well. 

My hand rose to the top of his head, reaching for the short and soft fur, just as I remembered. Then, he turned slowly, nodding north. I knew he wanted us to go in that direction, so I also nodded, letting him know I understood. 

The two of us ran side by side, crossing through the pine logs at the same speed. The leaves and the rest of vegetation blended together in a big, indistinct blur of green around us. The ground was too soft, and the wind blew sharply against our bodies, making a funny noise fill our ears. I easily accompanied him to the other side of the forest, which seemed to be our final destination. 

The wolf stopped in front of me, indicating that, for some reason, he must cross the ledge before me. I nodded, and waited for the signal that was supposed to indicate my time to pass through as well. I was expecting to hear another similar howl, but to my surprise, I didn't. 

Instead, Jacob reappeared. Not in his wolf form, but as a man. He held out his hand to me, and I joined him in crossing the edge only to find myself in the most enchanting place I had ever seen. 

In the middle of the mountains, an enormous calm and crystalline lake shone like a perfect water mirror, dully reflecting the indigo color of the twilight sky. Nestled along its shore, a graceful, curved willow tree unfurled its delicate tendrils, reaching out to touch the edge of a solitary pier.

"It took me a while to finish building this," Jacob said quietly. 

But I couldn't help but slightly widen my eyes in surprise. 

"Did you build this pier? Is that what you spent the day doing?” 

“Not the whole day, just part of it,” he admitted. “I really had to sort out some things at work today, you know?” 

I hid the urge to laugh as I took the lead and jumped under the wooden planks driven above the ground, raising both hands to him. 

"My mistake, Mr. Black.” 

Jacob stifled a throaty chuckle, but he seemed to unconsciously track my movement. His hand stopped at the side of my hip, as if to make sure I didn't lose my balance. 

“I won't fall,” I muttered. 

And this time, it was his turn to raise his hands defensively. 

"My mistake, Ms. Cullen,” Jacob teased, moving past me to sit at the end of the pier, “It's really lucky that my imprint was on someone partially indestructible. Makes everything easier. Thanks, Nessie.” 

I frowned, puzzled, as I cautiously joined him, sitting by his side. His shoulder was higher than mine, but our arms stayed together, glued to each other. 

“Tell me more about it.” 

I saw him raise an eyebrow, and then he turned to me with a confused look. 

“About the imprint? You already know about it.” 

It was true. I knew that Jacob was forever connected to me, and I also felt that something always made me want to float towards him for some reason, even if I couldn't explain exactly why. 

“I know you're a shapeshifter, and that Quileute tribe shifters can become eternally connected to someone through what you call imprints,” I babbled. “But you never told me what the imprint really entails, Jake.”

“It involves you, Nessie. Only that.”

"You're dodging the question," I muttered, feeling a strange uneasiness come over me. 

“I told you, Nessie. I don't know why we have impressions, but that's not what matters. What matters is that you are well and happy and safe.”

“I know how I feel. I feel… well and happy and safe,” I said, mindlessly repeating his words. “What I want to know is… how do you feel about it.” 

“Oh,” he murmured, oddly slowly. “I guess… that if you're okay, then I'm better than ever.” 

There was confidence in his tone, and a certain cheerfulness as well, but for some reason, that didn't quite lift my spirits. It was as if that wasn't the answer I'd been expecting to hear, even though I didn't quite know exactly what it should be. 

"You can be impossibly difficult at times, did you know that, Mr. Black?” I muttered, under my breath. 

He made a face. 

"You're never going to stop calling me that, are you?" 

“Well, you started with the nicknames,” I reminded him. “Come to think of it, you didn't bring me here just because it's a lake, did you?” 

Jacob looked straight ahead, trying to contain a huge smile. 

"It took you a while to figure it out."

I stood up automatically, completely incredulous, but before I had time to say anything, Jacob's raspy laugh imploded audibly, and I saw him cackle like I'd never seen him do before. 

“Sorry, sorry,” he said, trying to catch his breath, as he reached for my hand “I'm just kidding with you, Ness. All this time... and I never knew what took Bella to make that association so fast in the first place!"

I wanted to laugh along with him, but the unwanted memory of Dylan making the same association involuntarily crossed my mind. 

“Maybe it's not such a hard thing to relate, Jake.” 

“Yeah…” he commented, taking a more relaxed breath. “Yeah, maybe it's not.”

We both laughed softly, exchanging silent glances. The place was a little darker now, with the thick clouds partially covering the moon overhead. 

Jacob's hand was still comfortably wrapped around mine, but I had no intention of changing that. It felt good, warm.

 "So," he murmured, slowly, being careful to break the silence, "What was your first impression about college?"

I smiled, but my cowardly eyes darted away from his gaze to stare at my own knees, resting subtly against the side of his leg. 

It wouldn’t be a lie to say that I fairly enjoyed the subjects, but class time was always torturous when I was constantly needing to dodge from the provocative smell that Dylan's blood aroused. 

Besides, I knew that Jacob prided himself on my self-control as much as I did, and I wondered if he would be disappointed too if he knew what was going on.

"Classes are fun” I muttered, knowing I was still omitting part of the story. “There’s a lot of reading, especially about law, and I didn't think I was going to like it that much.”

“But?” he asked, attentive, and waiting patiently for my answer. 

"But," I sighed, still being cowardly, and purposely changing the conversation's direction, "Quinn and I have been spending more time together, and today I told her about the prophecy.”

Jacob straightened up, concentrating on what I had to say. Anyway, I thought it would be important to tell him about it too. 

“She says she can feel it too, Jake. She can feel something unusual approaching. And whatever it is, I think it's probably tied to both of us, isn't it?” 

His jaw tightened, but he seemed to calm down as he studied the expression on my face, sighing before speaking again. 

"So what do you want to do, Nessie?" 

At that moment, feeling his hand above mine, and staring at the serene water that lapped beneath my feet, I knew more clearly than ever the answer to that question.

There was no point in prolonging an existence in which you couldn't live the way you wanted, and above all, without being with the people you loved. 

"I'm not running from this, Jake," I murmured, letting my hand slip from his to touch the contour of his jaw. 

I concentrated on getting my point across, because I wanted him to know that I wasn't afraid to face the Volturi, and that I could never just stand by and wait for the worst to come. 

Jacob closed his eyes, taking in the information, and my hand was about to leave his face when he caught it, keeping it there. He looked a little surprised when he looked back at me, but at the same time, there was a certain refreshing glint in his gaze. 

“In other words,” he muttered, “I think we're going to need to overthrow an old vampire tyranny.” 

I realized I'd been holding my breath as I looked at every trace of determination pinned to his face. Maybe the adrenaline caused by the situation was involving me more than expected. 

Reluctantly, I let my hand slip, and buried my head in the crook of his neck, allowing myself to process those words. 

"Yeah, I suppose we are."

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

RECOLLECTION

"What about this one?" Jacob asked, eyebrow raised.

"Easy," I replied simply, "Morrison."

Jacob looked at me, surprised in a good way.

I'd already guessed all the tunes that had streamed through the stereo. The road stretched ahead as we neared our final stop: Seattle. The city stood as our weekend rendezvous. A meeting ground beteween us and my parents. I'd made the call to them on the same day Jacob had taken me to that lakeside spot, deep in the heart of the clearing. The day I locked in my choice for good.

Nerves lingered in my stomach, but there was no other way to go. They deserved to know, to get the lowdown on the whole deal.

Still, even though neither showed any hesitance to the notion of a sudden reunion, reality was that a jaunt to Forks remained a no-go. A return within less than a decade was pushing it, but at least the emerald city would serve as middle ground. Fewer familiar faces speckled the coast, a hubbub where they could blend in.

"Alright," Jacob said again, a confidence in his tone, "Last one."

He shifted the song, and from the first chords, I recognized it instantly. Still, I kept that to myself.

I'd caught Jacob tapping his fingers whenever a tune struck him. Oddly, they were always my top picks too. The new song didn't break that pattern.

"So?" he prodded, in the spirit of competition.

"Classic," I shot back, matching his intensity, "Reed."

Jacob's laughter echoed, wrapped in pure amusement.

"You've got the musical taste of a 50-year-old man, Nessie," he remarked.

My mouth opened with a snap, followed by laughter that I couldn't contain.

"Same goes for you, Jake! You were the one picking all of them!"

Jacob burst into laughter, his eyes avoiding me, locked on the freeway ahead.

"I don't think that's a bad thing," he said, shrugging as he subtly shifted his grip on the steering wheel. "Just caught me... a little off guard."

I raised an eyebrow.

"Thought I'd only be listening to Bach or Vivaldi?"

"Or Mozart and Beethoven."

"What can I say?" I replied casually. "I guess I'm one of those eclectic people after all."

Jacob shook his head, but out of the corner of my vision, I glimpsed the trace of a smile forming on his lips.

"You never stop surprising, Ness."

I remained still, although something in the way he said it made me want to smile too. Gradually, the sequoias receded, and the path ahead took on the air of a metropolis.

However, my family's home wasn't nestled amidst any cluster of city buildings. Instead, it occupied one of the farthest corners of the surroundings, set aside for extravagant private estates.

As we drove in, Jacob's dark Mustang stood out in near-perfect contrast against the immaculate pavement of the path leading to the front door. I caught a fleeting tenseness in Jacob's expression, his mouth opening and closing as if he were restraining himself from uttering something he shouldn't.

Yet, he didn't need words for me to grasp precisely what was on his mind.

"Classic Cullen residence, huh?" I remarked, glancing at Jacob from the corner of my eye. 

He nodded and then let out a laugh, as if letting go of a held breath.

"Why's it always so... white?" he mused.

My laughter slipped out softly, carried away on my breath. Somehow, with the passing years, I'd grown accustomed to all that brightness. Everything was consistently too clean, almost impossibly flawless.

Jacob let the car idle, and we both leaped out in sync. We were well aware that we were already expected.

"Listen, Nessie," he whispered to me at the doorstep. "I know you're dead set on your choice, and believe me, I don't want to change that. But I also get how family comes into play, and I don't want you to feel pressured into anything that might stir up... tension."

He paused, seemingly hunting for the right words.

"Let me handle the situation with them, Nessie. I'll field the complaints for you."

"Jake," I objected. "I don't feel obligated to anything. And you're right, I'm committed to this."

For a fleeting moment, his expression seemed to soften.

"Still, I don't mind shouldering the bad news for you," he murmured. "Your dad doesn't exactly have warm feelings for me, anyway."

I chuckled at the way he put it.

"You know they can hear us, right?"

"I don't care," he grinned. Then he leaned closer, his face edging toward mine. "It was much harder having to wait while Atna spoke with you, without knowing how you'd react."

"Well, then this should be extremely easy ," I said, extending the tip of my finger to reach the doorbell, trying not to appear as nervous as I felt.

Then, in a matter of seconds, the door swung open effortlessly.

"Renesmee!"

In a flash, my mother surged forward with her incredible speed, arms open to embrace me.

"Hey, mom," I gasped, burying my face in her hair.

It was a warm embrace, though it held a certain restraint. Behind her, my father stood waiting with a crooked, somewhat awkward smile.

"Hello, Nessie."

"Good to see you again," I murmured, slinging my arms around his neck too, "Even being so quick."

He let out a soft laugh.

"Too bad Jacob can't say the same."

I shot my father a reproachful look instinctively, but caught Jacob's laughter growing behind me.

"Yeah, it's been a while, but well… at least you guys haven't changed a bit”

I turned to face Jacob, a mix of astonishment and fascination. His grin was wide, almost as if he was trying to keep the good mood to avoid the strangeness of the situation.

"Same goes for you, Jake," my mother smiled, genuinely pleased.

Jacob made a wry face, then ran his fingers through his significantly longer and unruly hair falling onto his forehead.

"Not true, Bella. What's the point of getting vampire eyes if you can't notice that?"

My lips thinned into a smile, and I also heard the low rumble in my father's throat.

"For a lot of other things, Jacob," he replied calmly, in another restrained gesture, "But still, it's good to see you again. How's everything in Forks?"

Instinctively, Jacob and I exchanged a look. We knew my father had been delving into our minds for answers since we arrived.

"Fine," I said, taking a deep breath as I led the way into the living room, "But we’d like to talk more calmly about that."

A modern gas fireplace jutted from the center of the pale floor, and near it, a sinuous couch had been placed. I sunk into it willingly, and Jacob joined me with a quiet ease.

My parents, of course, didn't really need to sit, but they did so anyway, perhaps thinking it would keep things more even.

"So?" my mother asked, her raised eyebrow expectant, "What do you... want to talk about?"

From the measured way she spoke, I could tell she was likely trying to keep a lid on her emotions, avoiding inundating us with the barrage of questions likely storming her mind. It was somewhat amusing that despite her gift manifesting as a mental shield, her thoughts always seemed so easy to read.

"Things are fine in Forks, mom," I tried to reassure her. "Charlie's doing great, and Sue seems happy too. They're in a much better house now, and he even offered me the guest room."

For a moment, softness returned to her face.

"Typical Charlie," she murmured, a slightly goofy smile gracing her lips.

"Yeah," I agreed, pausing briefly.

Expressing the words that could shatter that smile seemed harder now. Beside me, Jacob's knee touched mine and I caught the subtle look of encouragement he sent my way, so sincere that it brought warmth to my cheeks.

"The issue is" I sighed, a rush of courage propelling me, "that we don't know if things can keep on like this for much longer."

In an instant, I felt the atmosphere shift around me, and my parents suddenly seemed sterner than they usually were.

"What do you mean?" my mother gasped.

"Easy, Bella," Jacob murmured.

Tension hung thickly in the air, yet Jacob didn't shift from my side. Carefully, I reached out my arm to touch my mother's tense cheek, letting her take in every detail of my sole encounter with Atna.

As she absorbed the weight of the prophecy, the almost imperceptible line between her brows deepened, and beside her, my father mirrored the exact same reaction.

Through my thoughts, he finally grasped the full picture. Not only Atna's revelation but also my gut feeling about the Volturi and my willingness to stand up to them if needed.

"No chance," he growled fiercely, turning his gaze toward Jacob. "You can't agree with this nonsense."

Jacob sighed.

"It's not about agreement. It's about it being her choice."

My mother's eyes darted swiftly between both of their faces.

"What choice?"

"Staying in Forks," I emphasized, "I won't hide or... reshape my whole life just to dodge another threat. Life's packed with risks, right? And I can't halt living mine out of dread for what's still to come."

For a moment, no one stirred or made a move to speak, as if they'd grasped a deeper essence behind my words. An essence that undeniably existed.

The air got thicker, until my father's measured voice filled the room.

"We'll need to discuss this with everyone else first."

I raised my gaze to him and smiled weakly, knowing his response was as close to a momentary truce as I would get.

"I know," I said. "And thanks ," I added in my thoughts.

My father smiled back, but my mother swiftly rose from the couch, still looking concerned, and I couldn't blame her for it.

"Nessie," she called, "Can we talk?"

Jacob and my father sat uncomfortably quiet on the couch as my mother and I left the room. A certain distance was needed for a hint of privacy.

We slipped out of the house, avoiding the front entrance and instead using one of the side doors that led to a clearly marked path in the gardens. It cut across the lawn and stretched until it reached the towering pine trees dominating the heart of the forest.

My mother moved effortlessly among the trees, and I followed in her footsteps until we reached a steep slope, tall enough to shrink the size of the buildings rising in the distance.

By the time we reached the top of the cliff, my breathing had turned ragged. The uneven air scorched my nostrils, but I savored the surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins. My mother, however, remained unmistakably unfazed.

No blood rushing beneath her skin, no breath to recover.

I couldn't envision giving up those things, but she had never seemed to desire to be anything other than what she was.

"Are you angry?" I ventured, letting my knees fold onto the sparse grass, "With Jake and I?"

She grimaced. Her brows furrowed in doubt.

"No, I'm not angry with you, Nessie... Or Jacob," She hesitated briefly, then sighed, showing a careful smile, "But I suppose I might be angry with myself."

I blinked.

"I don't think I get it."

"Back there," she carried on, "What you said about not wanting to run or hide anymore... Sometimes I think it's my fault that you feel that way."

"Mom-"

"Please, Nessie," she whispered with a plea.

I let her continue.

"We jumped from city to city, school to school, house to house... all in such a short span of time. Sometimes, I wondered about the sense of having all of eternity when in a snap, you could mature so fully? Overnight, you just became this wonderful woman, Nessie, with your own dreams and so sure about your own life, but... Still... I can't help but think that maybe... Maybe I never really managed to do right by you as you grew.”

I glanced up at my mother's youthful face.

She wasn't looking at me; she was gazing at the mountains rising beyond land. Those mountain ranges that, despite the millennia, stood there. Unyielding. Exactly the same place since the beginning.

She and my father, like the others, were all like those mountains. Utterly unchanging.

"You did your best,  mom," I murmured, "I know you did."

I reached out my hand to touch hers, effortlessly sharing some of the sweetest memories of our trips down South. Memories mainly of her, engaged in endless conversations with Nahuel, because I knew she had never stopped trying to learn all she could about my rare condition.

For a moment, her expression softened as she understood how much I admired her selfless determination. Seizing the opportunity, I took the chance to share another memory, a personal one with Nahuel.

"You can stop pretending now," he'd said, perched atop a tree, watching me stack wet stones by a roaring waterfall. "Your parents are gone. They're far enough."

I turned without looking at him, my attention on the trail my parents had entered not long ago. They had gone after jaguars, a good hunt in the rainforest.

"I'm not pretending completely, you know?" I spoke slowly. "My father can still read my thoughts perfectly, remember?"

Nahuel chuckled.

"So, he's your accomplice?"

"I guess so," I said.  "I've been doing it from the start, I think he's gotten used to it. Or maybe he agrees with my choice. After all, it's not that bad of a thing to do."

He leaped from the branch, standing beside me.

"But isn't it exhausting for you?" he asked. "Isn't it dull having to pretend to be a child all the time?"

This time, I stared at him. I stopped paying attention to the stones and rose gracefully to my feet.

"I am a child," I asserted.

Nahuel smiled.

"Biologically, yes," he recalled. "Cognitively... not so much."

I rolled my eyes, crossing my arms.

"And what do you think matters more to people, Nahuel? Brains or looks?"

He sighed.

"I see where you're heading, but I'm sure your family will understand your condition."

"I don't want to scare them. You know, they're not like the rest... They respect humans and follow their rules. I think they seek something to hold onto from human notions, and I guess that's why the idea of contentment and innocence linked with childhood appeals to them. I can pretend to be this shell for a while. After all, I won't have this appearance much longer, will I?"

Nahuel's expression remained neutral, impassive.

"If you think it's for the best."

I'd grinned at him then, a strange confident grin on my childish face. I remember telling him, "Believe me, I know what I'm doing. " But I didn't share that part of the memory with my mother. She already seemed confused enough by what I had revealed.

"Don't be hard on Nahuel or my dad," I ventured. "They didn't spill because they were trying to respect my wish."

Her eyes diverged.

"Oh, Nessie, all these years... You seemed so well that I... I never even realized it could—"

"Mom," I cut in."You couldn't have known, could you? None of you are like me. But I didn't just look fine, I really was happy with all of you, even if it meant waiting a bit longer to feel more like myself. I can almost see it as preparation... all the schools and places we've been helped me understand my other side better. My human side."

"You've always been better at that side than I," she smiled and looked at me with a fond, motherly gaze. "I felt out of place in that aspect even when I was human."

A bird fluttered on a branch behind us.

"It's just that now I feel ready," I whispered to her. "Truly, I feel like I can do this. No, I feel like it's something I need to do."

She stretched a finger and brushed it across my cheek, tucking a strand of hair away. My mother still smiled, as if the expression were frozen on her face. Yet, her golden eyes pierced through me, and the distress within them was clear as daylight.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

CONFRONTATION

Jacob and I said goodbye to my parents while it was still morning. They were going back to Canada because they inevitably needed to talk about the whole situation with the rest of our family. I didn't sleep well during the night. How would the others react when they found out? Would Carlisle accept my choice or oppose it? I had no idea. He was benevolent, of course, but that didn't erase the fact that I was making a risky move.

Jacob also didn't seem to have gotten much sleep. He was already in the kitchen when I got up. The day before seemed to have passed slowly, at its own pace. We spent the rest of the afternoon, and most of the night as well, in the forest. We hunted and explored most of the green area together, beyond the property boundaries. When we got tired, we lay down to watch the stars. He didn't ask me about the conversation I had with my mother, perhaps knowing that I didn't want to touch on the subject. Or maybe he just wanted to give us a little more privacy.

When we got into the Mustang again, I thought I was going to fall asleep instantly on the way back. However, I soon realized that the route was not the same as before. It didn't feel like we were leaving Seattle, but rather going deeper into the city.

"Another surprise?" I ventured, raising an eyebrow.

I was trying to get used to the idea that Jacob always seemed to have something more in mind than I could predict.

"It's a good surprise," he assured me.

"I like your surprises."

He glanced at me quickly and then smiled. His smile was a bit mysterious, but I was being sincere. I liked the strange feeling of restlessness that invaded my stomach. I liked to think that he thought of me enough to try to surprise me.

The car slowed down only as we approached the harbor. The sun was shining high, making the water's surface gleam. The pier was bustling with people walking in groups and children running to see the new, shiny Ferris wheel by the waterfront.

"You're not afraid of heights, are you?" Jacob asked, teasingly, even though he already knew my answer.

"It would be a shame if I were. With my abilities, I can jump and climb higher than any human here."

"It's a relief, then," he said, "It would be a waste to get rid of these tickets.”

I tried to make my expression not seem so extravagant.

"Since when have you had them?"

"Since you decided we needed to come to Seattle. You didn't think I'd bring you all the way here without even trying to make you enjoy the city a bit, did you?"

I didn't have an answer for that. In reality, I hadn't been able to feel much more than nervousness about our visit to Seattle. Everything swirling in my mind in recent days was always related to the ancient vampire den in Volterra, which at any moment seemed capable of leaving their underground fortress to end any trace of threat they believed Jacob and I might represent.

Was I simply too wound up during this time? Was my anxiety so palpable? Or was it just him who always seemed to see right through me?

Either way, I thought I already knew the answer.

"Thank you," I said, looking out at the serene expanse of Elliott Bay. "Being by the water is... nice. It's soothing. I'm not sure why."

We joined the line for the cabins. Jacob stood behind me.

"It's only natural," he said, his voice steady. “People need that, you know? A break. An escape every now and then to get away from all the distraction and noise."

I turned  to face him, really having to tilt my head back slightly to meet his eyes. Jacob was tall, his figure almost intimidatingly strong and yet strangely comforting.

"You're used to it."

He smiled, shrugging his broad shoulders.

"It's just part of living on the coast your whole life."

Our turn came. Jacob handed over the tickets and let me enter the cabin first. Once again, he settled beside me.

"How is it?" I asked.

"What?"

"Living your whole life in the same place. I've always wondered what it would be like."

The cabin swayed with a hum and began to ascend. Jacob's arm rested casually across the back of the seat, his touch warm against my shoulder.

"It has its upsides," he admitted, a nostalgic glint in his eyes. "There's a sense of... community, I suppose. You grow up with these people, they become like family."

"You've never thought about moving?"

His gaze met mine.

"I have, a few times. All related to you." 

My heart trembled. It was easy to tell when there was another feeling behind that smile. When there was an old sadness he was trying to hide.

"The imprint," I ventured. "Was that what made you want to be closer to me?"

The sunlight streamed through the window right behind his head, casting his hair with a reddish hue.

"Yeah. It's strange how one person can come into your life and change everything."

Jacob paused, his gaze unwavering.

"Before you, Ness, I was adrift. I didn't know if I wanted to stay in Forks or if I should try life somewhere else. I didn't even know if there was something I truly wanted to pursue as a career. Overall, well... I didn't know if I was doing the right thing in many aspects of my life, but... when we have this imprint, Ness, it's more than just a connection. It's like it adds some extra meaning, a purpose. Over time, I realized it was almost as if the members of the pack were born with a burden that only the imprint could lift. That's why we accept it as a gift, I guess."

"I didn't know that," I confessed. "When I tried to understand the imprint, I just... imagined it as this strange imperative connection. Sometimes I even found myself wondering if it could be a bad thing, you know... especially since it affected you so much when we were apart."

"Yeah, I really thought I wouldn't make it. I thought I would lose that new purpose and... No, actually, I thought I would lose all purpose. When Bella called me to talk about you or tell me about whatever new part of the world you guys were, I really thought about giving up and sending everyone —Nature Spirits or not — to hell. But then I felt this almost delirious restlessness that I shouldn't do that.”

Oddly enough, his unmatched honesty never ceased to amaze me. I secretly enjoyed hearing him open up to me, because it seemed like he had kept those words bottled up for a long time.

"How do you feel now, Jake?”

"I told you, Nessie," Jacob looked at me, his smile lighting up his entire face. "Since I met  you again, I feel better than ever."

The cabin stopped, stagnant up high. Beams of light dissipated behind him as he leaned forward.

"How do you feel now?" he asked.

My heart was pounding desperately, too aware of our proximity.

"This... sense of belonging, I never thought I'd have that. I never thought I could go somewhere and feel like I really belonged there, but... somehow, I always feel that way when I'm with you.”

His smile widened.

"Well, let me know when you feel like seeing the sea or being near the water again, Nessie. I can be your escape whenever you want.”

My neck tingled with a burn that seemed to radiate through my entire body. I could see myself perfectly reflected in his dark eyes, and it was so easy to get lost in them. I wanted him closer. I wanted to feel the warmth emanating from him, touching my skin.

My hand slid to his cheek on its own, and my fingers wound into the ends of his hair almost instinctively. I closed my eyes and leaned forward, feeling at the same instant the imminent softness of his lips.

It was electric and unique and...

Jacob's hands closed on my shoulders, pushing me away. The expression on his face was harsh, impassive. Completely unknown to me.

“Jake, you... didn't want to? I'm sorry. I-”

“No," he said, in a whisper. "You have nothing to apologize for, Nessie."

There it was again. The sad smile that was so hard to hide.

“Let's go," he murmured, finally, as the cabin returned to the ground. "I'll take you back home."

I hadn't noticed earlier how there were also many couples strolling on the bay. The realization only made me feel worse. My stomach was churning as we got back to the Mustang. We retraced our steps along the road in uncomfortable silence. I thought I would finally feel a little better when I spotted my balcony, but at that same instant I felt the pair of staring determined eyes just ahead.

They were angry, almost bursting, disconnected from the insane beauty of the face they adorned.

“Rose," I called out, agitated, jumping out of the car. "What are you doing here?"

“You," She wasn't looking at me. Her gaze was fixed on Jacob. "Stay away from her."

Jacob stepped out of the car, closing the door slowly.

“Good to see you too, blondie.”

Rosalie growled. I intervened.

“Rose, whatever is going on, we can talk about it.”

“Oh, Nessie," her beautiful voice came out broken, tinged with sadness. "You know what's going on. Edward told us."

I blinked, stunned.

“You came all the way here from Canada?”

“I bet she didn't even wait for him to finish talking…”

“Jake," I called, feeling the tension hanging in the air, thin as a needle. "Thank you for bringing me here and... for everything else, but I think it's best if I go inside with Rosalie now."

Rosalie still glared at Jacob as if she might pounce on him at any moment, but he completely ignored her.

“Are you sure?” he asked, just to me.

I nodded, and after what seemed like a long minute, he relented. Reluctantly, Jacob got back into the Mustang and made a U-turn. An uncomfortable feeling rose in my chest as I watched the car disappear around the bend.

“So," I forced my voice to sound steady as I opened the door to let her pass. "I imagine by now everyone in the family is up to speed. How did the vote go?"

One of Carlisle's best traits as a leader was his diplomacy, and I knew he liked to hear everyone's opinion before making a decision. From Rosalie's reluctant expression, I gathered that the odds were in my favor.

“Besides you," I sighed, slowly. "Who else is opposed?"

Her overwhelming expression still seemed unsettled on her porcelain face. She closed her eyes, taking an unnecessary gulp of air. Finally, she composed herself.

“Alice.”

“Alice?!” I exclaimed, incredulous. "That's ridiculous! She's one of the few who should understand better than anyone what it's like to be a fixation of the Volturi!"

“She's scared, Nessie.”

In less than a second, Rosalie moved closer to me.

“You know her visions don't apply to you or Jacob. She's afraid she won't be able to accurately predict other choices related to you both. And if this prophecy does indeed refer to the guard, then... we wouldn't stand a chance, Nessie.”

Her lashes fluttered, distressed. Her slender fingers intertwined with mine.

“Please," she said. "You need to understand. Your life is simply too important to risk, Nessie. You still have so much to live for. The whole world to discover…"

Rosalie paused. Compassion nearly overflowed in her gaze.

“Even if I had wished otherwise, I know how much you've waited for this time of seven years to be completed, Nessie. I know part of you yearns to find your place in the world beyond our family, and that I can understand. It's acceptable, even. You've reached the limit of your cognitive-biological lifespan of twenty-five years, and that's more than most of our family ever reached, including me and... well, your own parents. But I can't ignore the reckless decision you're making just to be here, with him, even after being sentenced by a prophecy, Nessie. I'm sorry, but that I can't accept. I... simply can't.

“Rose," My voice came out calm, entirely placid. 

How could I be angry when she was so evidently concerned for me? Despite our differences, perhaps I was one of the few people who truly understood her, and vice versa. My admiration for her was greater than anything else. I loved her, without a doubt.

“You understand too, don't you?" I asked, showing her my thoughts through the touch of our hands. 

She squeezed my fingers a bit tighter and shook her head. Slowly, we sat together on the couch.

“I know how much you care about me," I spoke honestly. “And I hope you understand at least a bit of the love I feel for you in return. I don't want you to think that I don't take what you're saying seriously, because that would be a complete lie."

She laughed, like bells, as she smoothed a wave of my hair with her stone fingers.

“I’m worried too, of course," I continued. "But I can't think that what I'm doing is entirely wrong. I think I need to accept this. Accept that the prophecy can be seen as a warning, a way to prepare us for what's to come instead of trying to run from it. Jacob tried to do that without involving us and it didn't work. I ended up coming back on my own and now we're here."

“Then he should’ve known better. He shouldn't have gotten close to you, Nessie. In fact, he should have gone far away. Left the town once and for all.

Her words hit me like a slap. A strange chill ran through me, raising the hairs on my arm. It felt wrong to imagine Forks - to imagine La Push -  without Jacob.

“That wouldn't work either. Jacob is an Alpha here. It's his origin. Besides, it's... hard to explain. It's hard even to understand."

A nearly imperceptible line formed between Rosalie's perfectly drawn eyebrows.

“What's hard to understand?"

“The... connection between us."

“You mean the imprint?"

“No, it's something else, something more... deep. I always thought it was the imprint, but I'm not so sure anymore. Since I came back, I've been thinking about it. Because it's like I've known him since... well, since my entire existence, really. Like I knew I needed to meet him."

“Oh, Nessie... you don't... him…"

I didn't remember ever seeing Rosalie hesitating to say what she wanted before, and witnessing that left me somewhat alarmed.

“What?" I asked, anxious.

Her liquid gold eyes locked onto mine.

“You're not in love with him or something, are you, Nessie? Him and your mother…"

To my total discomfort, Rosalie continued to hesitate. I tried to compose myself.

“Jacob used to be my mother's best friend, I know that."

There was something in her gaze that was getting on my nerves. Something I really hated and took a while to realize what it was, but was undeniably there: pity.

“No, Nessie. Jacob and Bella were... a bit more than just friends."

“What?" I murmured “What... that... It makes no sense. My mother met my father as soon as she moved here, right? And they love each other, I mean, truly... She never... Never..."

My voice trailed off gradually. She never what? Could she never have gone out with someone else? Could she never have loved anyone other than my father?

“You don't need to know the details," Rosalie said. "But I think you should at least be aware of this if you're going to stay here. The Jacob you knew isn't who he always was, Nessie."

“I'm", I stammered, after a long pause. "I'm still going to stay here for a while."

Her fingers knotted together above her lap, but her voice came out calm.

“Why?"

“Because I didn't come back here just for him, Rose. Of course, Jacob was part of the reason, I admit that. And I have these inexplicable feelings when I'm near him, that's something I'm still trying to understand. But I also want to stay here for Charlie. I would hate to have to come back only when he's already buried six feet under. It doesn't seem fair. I don't want to give up the things I love without even trying to fight for them. I don't want others to decide for me. And I also don't want to spend my life running from a threat, whatever it may be. That also includes the Volturi."

Rosalie's posture stiffened. The air seemed to get caught in her lungs. I stood up from the couch.

“I don't think we're completely unprepared against the guard as you say, Rose. Besides, they already came after us once before, didn't they?"

Rosalie seemed to come back to herself. She looked up at me before standing up as well.

“They did, but we were all ready to accept defeat."

“That's because I was still young, Rose. I wasn't ready. This time, I feel like I can go through with it. It's almost like, deep down in my mind, there has always been buried the possibility of this moment."

Rose reached out to touch my cheek with her finger. I closed my eyes, leaving my hand on hers.

“You've always been so special," she murmured to me.

“You've always treated me better than I deserved."

Rosalie smiled gently, shaking her head. The golden cloak framing her face followed the movement.

“I believe in you, even if I can't fully understand. But then... what do you intend to do, Nessie? Maybe it's best if we move back to somewhere close by."

“Maybe, but..."

“What's wrong?"

“It would be better if you could still stay above the border. Do you think the Denalis would accept moving closer as well?"

For a moment, silence hung between us. I knew what it meant. Our contact with the nearest clan hadn't been so frequent in recent years. Even if there hadn't been a war, we hadn't come out unscathed from losses.

"They wouldn't deny Carlisle a visit at least. But what do you want with them?"

I bit my lip out of habit.

"I'd like to talk to Eleazar first, if possible. There's a lot I'd like to learn from him."

Rosalie examined my expression carefully, then sighed.

"I'll let Carlisle know about it, but I can't guarantee he'll do it."

I couldn't help but smile and throw myself onto her. Her cold arms enveloped me back, and I buried my face in her soft hair.

"Thank you. For everything."

The beautiful vampire silently disappeared through the thick trees as she left the house. Through the windows, I saw the gray clouds gathering above. The impending storm didn't seem worse than the knot tightening in my throat.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

IDYLLIC

"Sue, this is divine!"

"The secret is in the anise," she replied with a soft smile.

"Take more," Charlie offered, already cutting another luscious slice of apple pie and placing it on my plate.

The morning had been nothing short of idyllic, albeit busy with the task of picking small fruits from the backyard apple tree and the assignment of painting the guest room. We peeled off layers of old wallpaper, rearranged the furniture, and laid down floor coverings to avoid potential stains. We coated all the walls with light-colored paint and left them looking like shiny blank canvases that, on future visits, I intended to turn into some kind of verdant mural.

I found solace in the unhurried pace of our work, relishing the opportunity to spend quality time with Sue and Charlie on lazy weekend mornings. When we finished eating, Charlie appeared with a thick photo album from when my mother was a baby. She was lovely with her immaculate skin and hair so smooth it seemed aesthetically ruffled. With fascination, I noted that we weren't quite alike in our early moments of life. My eyes had never been so large, nor did my fingers seem to have been so small. In many ways, I had never truly resembled a fully human baby.

The persistent patter of rain only began to fall  in the afternoon. Charlie had dozed off shortly after putting on a sports program to watch on TV, and I seized the opportunity to sneak over to Sue's side, who seemed to have started working on a new embroidery.

"Is that a bird?" I asked, noticing the intricate stitches forming the outline of a beak.

"A crow," she explained, “There's this tale we tell the children where the crow and the eagle decided to compete to see who could fly the highest”

"And the crow wins?" 

Sue nodded.

"Even though the eagle had stayed ahead for a long time due to its powerful wings, there comes a point when exhaustion takes its toll. The crow triumphs because it persists. It never gave up, not even when the eagle soared higher."

"Perseverance truly is a valuable lesson."

"That's what I believe. Sometimes, determination can be just as crucial as any other natural ability."

"Your culture is so incredibly rich," I rambled on. "It's astonishing how many stories have endured through tradition. Even the ones once thought to be mere legends... I'm sure there are plenty more like that, woven into the fabric of truth."

She flashed a genuine smile, her hands still gracefully guiding the needle.

"I'm glad you see it that way, Renesmee. I'm sure Jacob can enlighten you on any legends you wish to learn."

My lips involuntarily tightened, and I struggled to muster a convincing smile. Jacob and I hadn't seen each other in the past few days. I had texted him, asking for exactly that. I thought it would be good. I hoped it might help clear my mind and set me back on course.

Jacob acquiesced to my request without hesitation. Yet, to my surprise, it had the exact opposite effect of what I'd hoped. In his absence, I found myself slowly consumed by thoughts of our chance encounters. Whether it be in some hallway of our college building, in the parking lot, or even at my house, if by chance or unexpected circumstance, he needed to come looking for me.

"Yeah," I finally conceded, after a drawn-out sigh. "I bet he could."

Though the rain had ceased, the heavy gray clouds continued to loom ominously in the sky as I  left Charlie and Sue's house, heading towards Laura's. Quinnie and Kelsey were already there. As promised, we were to get ready together for the freshman reception set for that evening.

I didn't have much of an idea of what to expect, but I was hoping it would be as fun as movies and TV shows had made it seem.

"Nessie!" Quinnie greeted me at the door with a wide grin as soon as I rang the bell.

She stood there, her hair styled in a way that left her bangs loose and wispy over her forehead.

"Laura asked me to get the door since Kelsey's busy doing her nails," Quinnie explained as we climbed the stairs. "Do you want me to do yours?"

I glanced at my nails, usually left in their natural shade of pink.

"Sure, but I don't know what color to go for."

"Oh, Nebie's here !" Kelsey exclaimed enthusiastically as I entered the room.

Her words came out muffled because she had a nail file between her teeth. Laura turned around from her spot to greet me.

"Hey, Nessie. Sorry I didn't come down to let you in."

"No worries. That color looks great on you."

Laura extended her hand, displaying nails already painted, showcasing a beautiful reflection of the deep petrol blue polish, so dark it could be mistaken for black.

"Thanks, I love this shade. Want to do yours?"

"I can handle hers," Quinnie piped up with enthusiasm, grabbing the box of nail polishes. "Here, Nessie, a lighter shade for you. What do you think?"

"It'll totally match," Kelsey chimed in.

"Of course," Quinnie added with a grin. "I've got excellent taste."

Kelsey playfully nudged Quinnie with her shoulder, and they shared a laugh. I took a seat across from Quinnie, and she began the process, gently moisturizing my hands with a vanilla-scented cream. The sound of a recent pop hit played softly in the background, setting the atmosphere for what already felt like the start of a lively party, even though it was just the four of us in the room.

"When is Leah getting here?" Laura asked casually, checking her wristwatch.

I furrowed my brows. Somehow, this whole ritual didn't seem very much like Leah's style.

"Does she even like freshman receptions?

Kelsey chuckled.

"It's more like she likes the place where the reception is happening."

"Or better yet," Quinnie added "The person working at that place."

My eyes blinked briefly.

"Leah likes someone?"

"Embry. It's so obvious now it's almost funny and-"

Quinnie was cut off by the shrill sound of the doorbell.

"Just mention his name and she appears. I'll get it."

Laura left the room and descended the stairs. Shortly after, she returned with Leah in tow. She was wearing a nice pair of jeans, dark boots, and a brown leather jacket. Her short hair was loose, as usual, and her face had no trace of makeup.

"You look great, Leah," Quinnie said. "I bet Embry will even ask to wrap up early today."

"Shut up," Leah replied with a laugh as she flopped onto the bed "But you're not doing bad yourself. She looks cute with her hair like that, don't you think, Kelsey?"

Kelsey gave a restrained smile.

"Yeah, you're cute, Quinnie."

Quinnie flushed deeply, and then it dawned on me what was happening right before my eyes. She still grasped my hand, delicately applying a protective layer over the nail polish, and I seized the moment to pass the image I held of Kelsey onto her mind.

Kelsey, huh?

She chuckled softly and shook her head, without meeting my gaze.

"She's pretty," I whispered. "I think she likes you too."

I pictured  the two of them together at the freshman reception and conveyed the thought to her.

"I don't know," she whispered, still blushing. "Maybe. If she wants to."

Through our touch, I allowed Quinnie to see them as I did: completely content, exchanging secretive, affectionate glances.

"Okay, okay," she laughed. "I'll give it a shot. But what about you?"

"What about me?"

"You and Jacob, of course!" Quinnie exclaimed.

And in an instant, all attention turned to us.

"Jacob?" Laura asked, intrigued. "That handsome guy that waited for you after class, Nessie?"

Kelsey arched an eyebrow as she tangled herself at a scarf in front of the mirror.

"That Jacob you told me about, Quennie? The one you used to have a crush on when puberty finally hit you?"

"Hey, you know that was just a fleeting, innocent crush! But yes, it is the same Jacob."

Both Laura and Kelsey seemed intrigued.

"So, are you two together now, Nessie?"

"No, we're not."

"But do you want to be?"

"I... don't... I mean, I don't know. It's complicated."

"What's complicated about it?" Kelsey inquired. "From what I've heard from Quinnie, he's a total catch."

"And," Laura added. "He's single, isn't he?"

Air seemed to get stock in my chest without me realizing it. Once again, I found myself trapped in my own personal duality. As much as I longed for a night like this, filled with nail polish and girl talk, I still didn't know if there was a right way to align my own circumstances with their human perspectives.

How could I explain that Jacob and I were the same age despite being born in different years? How could they grasp the concept that technically I was older than my own parents? And above all, how could I share the unsettling truth that bothered me the most: the fact that Jacob and my mother had once been more than just friends?

I felt myself sinking in a tidal wave of moral judgments when, unexpectedly, Leah broke the silence.

"Renesmee must have her reasons. Besides, you wouldn't want her to think you're all tattlers right off the bat, would you? Not that you aren't, by the way..."

Kelsey attempted to lob a pillow at Leah, but she caught it effortlessly, while Quinnie and Laura shared a laugh.

"Alright," Quinnie chimed in. "So let's delve in about you and Embry."

Leah rolled her eyes and straightened up on the bed.

"Oh, come on, Leah," Laura whined. "I've been heartbroken ever since Ethan left town for college. Now my only source of romance is through your love lives, and I refuse to believe you won't make a move even with him living so close by."

Leah seemed to ponder that for a moment before releasing a heavy sigh.

"It's just that... I'm not sure if I even want to make a move."

"Why's that?" I couldn't help but ask.

"Because… I know the kind of girls that he usually goes for, and they're usually not the ones who take the initiative."

I pulled a face.

"But you've attitude. Don't settle for anyone who can't handle that. If Embry can't, then he's not the one."

Something shifted in Leah's expression, softening it. Across the room, Kelsey let out a whistle.

"You know, I'm warming up to the new girl more and more by the second. Oh, but don't worry about getting jealous, Quinnie."

"I'd only be jealous if you were stealing my new friend," Quinnie shot back, crossing her arms.

Kelsey seized the opportunity to dive on top of her, seeming to know exactly how to maneuver to secure a spot near Quinn. Laura remained absorbed in selecting accessories from her vanity, while I slipped over to Leah's side, taking a seat on the bed.

"Have you also known them for a long time?" I asked. "Kelsey and Laura, I mean."

"Kind of. Quinn and Laura have been best friends for as long as I can remember. They met at the hospital."

My expression must have betrayed a hint of confusion, because Leah didn't hesitate to continue with the explanation.

"Quinnie was born with a heart murmur and had to stay in the hospital for a while once."

Unconsciously, my jaw slackened and my mouth parted ever slightly. It was hard to imagine the always cheerful and outgoing Quinn going through something like that, especially at such a young age.

"Laura was also under observation due to an infection at that time, and since then, the two became inseparable. Quinn even asked to attend school off the reservation after that. Then they met Kelsey during high school, and the three of them decided to stick together for college. Actually, I didn't hang out with them until last year, but despite being annoyingly nosy... they can also be nice sometimes."

There was a hint of amusement behind her words, along with affection.

“You mean nosy when it comes to people's love lives," I interjected.

Leah chuckled.

"They're obsessed with it."

"But they do have a point."

I let my hand gently slid across the quilt toward Leah's pinky finger, but stopped just short of touching it. She noticed my intention and nodded in approval. With a light tap of my index finger against hers, I conveyed my idea.

I was thinking of her with a touch of makeup, nothing too heavy. Just enough to enhance her natural beauty. Mascara on her already dark lashes, a subtle contour to highlight her sculpted cheekbones, and a lipstick that perfectly outlined her lips, adding definition.

"So?" I ventured.

She stared at me intently but then shrugged.

"Sure. Let's give it a try."

With a surge of excitement, I leaped off the bed and set my plan in motion. Within minutes, Leah's slender face was flawlessly highlighted, just as I had imagined. I handed her the mirror for a closer look.

"Wow," Leah breathed softly, "It looks amazing."

I smiled at her, keeping my hand on her arm.

Sometimes, all we need to do is to look at ourselves with a little more kindness.

"Thank you," she murmured, a blush staining her cheeks, "Are you ready?"

"Almost."

I turned to give one last glance at the full-length mirror. I had styled my hair at home, letting the curls frame my face, and chose tall boots paired with a light-flowing dress and a caramel-toned leather jacket. I touched up some blush and added a velvety lipstick that I had brought along. The girls spritzed their perfumes, dispersing the scent like a floral bubble before we set out. We crossed the avenue in separate cars. Kelsey and Quinn rode with Leah, while Laura joined me in the passenger seat. She cranked up the music to a lively tune, and we both hummed along in harmonies that defy chords until we reached Blake's.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

IMPRINTING

The humble pub nestled unassumingly amidst the town's quaint streetscape. Yet, once we stepped inside, the energy was bubbling, almost palpable. The establishment buzzed with activity, filled to the brim with people who congregated around weathered wooden tables, undeterred by the cacophony of voices or the occasional spill of ale upon the worn floorboards. Familiar faces dotted the crowd, some recognizable from shared lectures, others from the college hallways.

As we made our way through the throng, navigating toward the bar, we spotted Embry behind the counter. Despite the frenetic pace, he was so quick and agile that almost made it seem effortless. It was as though Embry had sensed our presence, for he made his way toward us, even as he continued to serve cocktails to a couple at our side. When his gaze finally met Leah's, he made a momentary pause, as if dazed.

"Five beers," Leah declared, her voice unwavering.

Embry's response was a mixture of astonishment and admiration. 

"Leah. Wow."

Unfazed, Leah quipped back with a playful smile, "What? Is it a crime for a girl to doll up for a visit to the local watering hole?"

"No, not at all. It's just..." He blinked, as if coming back to himself and only now noticing the rest of our little group. "Five beers. Got it."

Beside me, Quinn and Laura laughed. Kelsey whistled.

“Well done, Leah. Just don't make our guy lose all his breath. He still needs to work, and I still want my beer.”

In no time, Embry returned with our drinks. Each glass was extremely full, almost overflowing at the top.

"It's on the house," he announced, with a wink "Enjoy."

Each of us was handed a glass. Leah leaned in a bit over the counter.

“So you usually offer free drinks to girls at the bar” she said to Embry “Does it work?”

“That depends”

“On what?” Leah asked.

“On your answer by the end of the night” Embry replied.

Laura, Quinn, and Kelsey let out a continuous high-pitched squeal, and I had to take a sip of my beer to keep from joining them. The taste of the barley was mild despite the bitterness, and I was trying to savor the flavor of the drink when a peculiar, irresistible smell invaded my nostrils, making my throat burn and dry at the same time.

“Oh”  Dylan Hall exclaimed behind me, taken by surprise when I suddenly  turned too quickly “Hi, Ren”

“Hi, Dylan”

He had a guitar bag slung over his shoulder and a crooked smile plastered on his face.

"You came”

"Yep" 

"And you drink beer"

I furrowed my eyebrows, looking at my own glass.

"Shouldn't I? It's a freshman reception"

“It's not that, it's just-”

“Hey, Hall! You coming?”

His train of thought was cut off by another guy further back, who was standing next to what looked like a small stage.

“Are you going to play?”  I asked.

“Dylan is great,” Quinnie said behind me. “Laura, Kelsey! Hall is here!”

The two turned to wave at him.

“It’s been a while,” he said briefly, waving back. “But I’d better go before they start without me. Let me know if you like our sound. If it’s really bad, just blink twice, and we’ll know it’s time to finish the show.”

With a subtle smile, Dylan turned smoothly, and I watched him walk away and step onto the stage as I took another sip of beer.

“It’s a shame what happened,” Laura whispered to me, perhaps noticing that I was still staring at him. “With Dylan and his family, I mean.”

I turned to her, confusion knitting my brows together.

“What?”

“Well,” she murmured, her lips pressing into a thin line before she let out a heavy sigh. “His mother disappeared… I guess it’s been three years now.”

The information hit me like a sudden shock.

“She left or…”

I didn’t want to finish the sentence. Laura shook her head.

“No one knows. It’s almost like she vanished from the face of the Earth overnight.”

Over the rim of my glass, I looked at Dylan again. Under the dim lights of the makeshift stage, he almost looked like a rock star, his fingers deftly adjusting the chords on his guitar.

“He was always so talented,” Laura continued “Everyone thought he’d become famous, or get into one of those big universities. But after what happened, well… he changed a lot. I can’t say I don’t understand. He even chose to take Criminal Justice here. If it were my mom or someone in my family… I can’t even imagine.”

A strange shiver seemed to pass through Laura. She downed the rest of her beer in one gulp and I did the same. We ordered refills from Embry just before the performance started. The sound was good, lively, and seemed to put everyone around more at ease. Some girls were very close to the stage, really trying to get Dylan’s attention when he leaned in to do the backup vocals on the mic. At those moments, I could almost feel him staring at me.

I avoided returning the glances. I didn’t want to get distracted by the adrenaline pulsing beneath his thin skin or become obsessed with the well-defined vein that ran down his neck as he sang. Instead, I tried to focus entirely on the rhythm of the songs, letting the melody move through me and carry my body more fluidly as I danced.

I didn’t keep track of how many drinks I ordered during this time, but it wasn’t long before I realized my mistake. Even though alcohol doesn’t last long in my system, the initial rush it causes is almost the same as it is for most humans, and it was in the haze of that brief, momentary euphoria, that I found myself doing exactly what I wouldn’t recommend anyone slightly intoxicated to do: I picked up my phone and sent a quick text.

Can I cancel my request?

I stood there a little longer, staring blankly at the artificial glow of the screen in my hand. What was I expecting, really? That he would send me an immediate response? That he would completely agree with my subtle change of mind?

“Put the phone down, Nessie!” Kelsey’s pout was almost comical as she tugged me back to the dance floor. “What’s so important on there anyway?”

“Nothing,” I lied. “You’re right.”

I tried to get into the upbeat music again, but that didn’t last long either. The band announced a short break, drawing a collective groan from the small crowd. Dylan jumped off the stage, looking surprisingly refreshed, and walked past me to the bar behind us. He leaned on the counter and I heard him order a Budweiser from Embry.

“I didn't see you blink twice," he remarked casually, as he drew nearer, holding his freshly obtained beer.

“It’s not bad,” I replied. “They were right. You’re good.”

Dylan hid a smile behind the glass bottle.

“I guess my intuition was right then. You know about music.”

“Wow,” I whistled. “I thought you might be the cocky type, but I didn’t expect you to brag about it as well.”

This time, Dylan genuinely laughed.

"Am I wrong? Honestly, you don't play any instruments at all?"

“Some.”

“And sing?”

“Sometimes.”

“How confident are you in that?”

Instinctively, I turned to look at him. Again, that almost intoxicating wave hit me. What was it about his gaze that was so impenetrable? Why did his strangely confident smile intrigue me so much? I was certain he was just human, so what could it be that made him different after all?

I laughed at my own annoying curiosity of wanting to know.

“Is that a challenge?” I finally replied.

“No,” he said, his smile turning mischievous. “It’s more of a bet.”

I raised an eyebrow. He continued:

“If you get on stage and sing a song that I don’t know how to play, I’ll write your entire Constitutional Issues paper for you.”

 I laughed, a burst of disbelief.

“Alright. And if you do know it?”

“Easy. Then you owe me a pizza from the Pacific.”

He didn’t look at me. He took another swig straight from the bottle, his gaze fixed on the bustling bar. A strange, confident laugh tickled my throat.

“That’s it? Pizza?”

He shrugged.

“Yep.”

“Well, then I hope you’re a good loser.”

Setting the Bud aside, Dylan took my hand and swiftly pulled me up to the stage.

“Good evening, everyone,” he said, dragging the microphone closer to himself. “I hope y’all enjoyed our first set of the night.”

Instantly, a small round of applause erupted from the audience.

“Thank you, thank you,” he continued. “Now, I’d like to introduce you to the newest artist in town: Ren Cullen. She’s here to give us a special performance tonight, so let’s show her our warmest welcome.”

More cheers erupted, fueled by Dylan. He made a sweeping gesture towards me and then turned, flashing a restrained smile so only I could see it.

“Stage is all yours, Ren.”

A childish, impulsive urge made me want to stick my tongue out at him, but I didn't. Instead,I stepped forward as Dylan backed away, adjusting himself while deliberately slinging the guitar strap over his head.

“Hi,” my voice came out loud, reverberating through the sound system. “This is kinda an old one, hope you guys like it... Here it goes.”

The lighting seemed different from where I stood, but I could still see the surprised faces of Leah, Quinnie, Kelsey and Laura, all watching me closely from the bar. I smiled at them, hoping to inspire some confidence, and tried to warm up my throat before closing my eyes, focusing on the right harmony in my head.

Sweet wonderful you 

You make me happy with the things you do 

My voice came out decent. Steady, though monotonous without the lively melody the song required. 

Oh, can it be so? 

This feeling follows me wherever I go

I never did believe in miracles 

But I've a feeling it's time to try 

Unexpectedly, I heard the precise chords of an electric guitar accompanying me. In disbelief, I opened my eyes to look at Dylan. He was watching me with a smug grin, but I couldn't help but find it funny. With no apparent effort, he had managed to restore the original rhythm to that pop waltz, which now seemed to be effortlessly filling the bar.

I never did believe in the ways of magic 

But I'm beginning to wonder why

I closed my eyes again, focusing on my own tone. The vibration was smooth and controlled, and I felt like I could keep doing this for much longer, even though the whole situation was unusual. Dylan was dangerously close to me, he knew a hit from the '70s, and his blood still affected me in an almost maddening way. 

Still, even in the midst of it all, something deep in my mind kept making me think uncontrollably about him .

Don't, don't break the spell 

It would be different and you know it will 

You, you make loving fun 

And I don't have to tell you but you're the only one

Jacob's face lingered in my mind as I sang the final verse, so when I finally opened my eyes once more, I found myself doubting if what was right in front of me could really be true or if it was just a mere mirage.

Amid the cozy chaos of the small bar, Jacob tried to blend discreetly into the crowd, though his presence was impossible to ignore. He had come with Quil and Seth, but something about him drew attention, a seamless blend of confidence and tranquility. The waves of his dark hair fell around his angular face, and his usually rough features seemed to soften when he looked in my direction.

I realized I was holding my breath when he gave me an easy, almost boyish smile that could light up the entire place. Before the applause and whistles had completely faded, I jumped off the stage and ran to him. I truly wanted to throw my arms around him, but I stopped myself just in time.

"Jake, what are you doing here?"

"I saw your message," he replied simply.

The excitement in my chest swelled, my smile widened.

“So… does this mean my request is on hold?”

Jacob laughed, a genuine sound that seemed to soften the air around us. 

"If that's what you want."

He paused, then nodded toward the door. I moved ahead, and he followed closely, like a personal escort in the crowded little space. Outside, the bar's windows were fogged, and the streetlights illuminated the empty courtyard. We crossed the parking lot to the Mustang, leaning against the cool metal surface.

"I didn't know you liked to sing," he said, his breath visible like smoke in the cold night air.

"It's just a hobby,” I admitted.

“A hobby it’s what I got with a guitar. You’re good, Nessie. Really good.”

I could feel the heat rising to my face, coloring my cheeks.

“Sometimes… I used to accompany my dad while he played melodies on the piano, but most of the time it’s just me, humming and dancing alone around the house.”

His gaze stayed on me, attentive.

“Will you sing for me someday?”

I held my breath.

“Will you play for me someday?”

Jacob laughed.

“It’s a shame my guitar isn’t with me right now.”

“Would you play here? In the middle of the empty patio?”

“Why not?” he asked, stepping away from the hood to stand right in front of me. “But since we can’t do that… we’ll have to go with the second option.”

I frowned.

"What second option?"

"You said you also like to dance, so dance with me."

Jacob extended his hand to me. The intense gleam in his dark eyes made my heart falter. My hand slid over his, almost eager to receive his warmth, longing to feel the steadiness of his touch.

His palm was firm, rough, and his fingers cradled mine while his free hand rested on my waist. He held me gently, as if I were glass, and guided me to the slow rhythm of the music playing in the background from inside the establishment.

"Nessie," he whispered, his face hidden behind my hair, "I’m sorry. You didn’t deserve that reaction, it’s just… it didn’t seem fair. Not without you knowing the whole truth."

A different kind of shiver ran through me, itching at my neck.

"I know, Jake. I know a little about… what happened in the past. Rosalie told me."

Instantly, Jacob pulled back, his face incredibly close to mine.

“Nessie,” he said again, “I-”

Before he could continue, something behind me seemed to catch his attention. Jacob lifted his head, and I quickly turned to see what the problem might be. On the porch, Seth and Quil had slumped onto a neglected bench near the door. Somehow, Seth seemed agitated, his head buried in his hands.

“Hey,” Jacob called as we approached, “Hey, Seth. You okay?”

Slowly, Seth lifted his gaze. The expression on his face was unlike any I had ever seen before.

“Jake, I… I think I had an imprint.”

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

HYPOTHESES

A brief silence hung over us, but Jacob was subtle. His gaze moved from my face to Quil's and finally landed on Seth.

"With whom?"

Jacob's gentle tone seemed to reach Seth, even though he still looked lost, his eyes distant.

"I don't know. I was going to say hi to Leah when she turned around and... I'm such an idiot. I should have asked her name or said something. Anything..."

"It's okay," Jacob tried to reassure him. "It's a lot to take in all at once."

"Yeah," Quil agreed. "And you can still try again."

Seth nodded, not really seeming to pay attention.

"Seth," I called him, slowly. "You said… she was with your sister?"

He looked up at me, his expression somehow intrigued. I sat next to him and held his hand, projecting my gift. Hesitantly, I thought of Kelsey.

It would be devastating if that were the case.

"No," he said at last, to my relief. "It's not her. The girl had freckles on her nose and a beautiful smile and... she smelled like spring flowers."

"Oh."

The tension left my shoulders as I squeezed his hand again, certain of the person Seth was describing this time.

"That's Laura Anderson."

"Laura," he repeated, so sweetly that it reminded me of the way Jacob sometimes said my own name.

"Do you want to go back?" Jacob suggested. "We can go in with you."

"I don't know, Jake," Seth sighed. "I doubt I could get a whole sentence out without stuttering if I went back in there now."

Jacob and I exchanged a look, and then he put his hand on his friend's shoulder.

"You'll have plenty of time together, Seth. Don't worry, everything will work out eventually."

For some reason, hearing Jacob say that felt distinct. There was depth and certainty in his words. A slight shiver ran down my spine, but at the same time, his advice seemed enough to give Seth a glimmer of hope.

Relief appeared once more on his young face.

"Nessie," he said quietly, almost in a whisper. "Could you... tell me a bit more about her?"

I tried to smile openly at him, afraid of dampening his newly recovered enthusiasm.

"Of course, Seth."

It was strange to be part of that moment; noticing Seth's warm gaze as I tried to recall any small detail I knew about Laura. The course she was taking, her friendship with Quinnie, and even the shade of blue she had told me she liked... It seemed unbelievable.

He clung to every word I said, his face lighting up at each little discovery. Still, I couldn’t help but think about how, not long ago, the two of them were just perfect strangers. And couldn’t help but wonder how Laura would react. 

Their reunion seemed inevitable, an unshakable certainty. But wouldn’t that also mean that reality as she knew could be permanently altered very soon? Would it make her happy? Angry? Would she accept Seth as readily as he seemed willing to accept her?

"I think the party's winding down," I heard Quil say, noticing the movement of people as the music from inside the bar finally died. "We should head out, at least for now."

Seth looked torn, quickly turning to Jacob as if seeking some guidance; some form of comfort.

"It's only temporary, Seth," Jacob said. "Now that you know, everything will fall into place. It's how it's meant to be."

Strangely slow, Seth got up from the bench.

"Right. Thanks, Jake."

Jacob smiled, pulling a set of keys from his pocket.

"Quil, can you take him?"

"Of course, I was already planning to. And I'll also tuck him into bed with a kiss on the forehead, how about that?"

Seth let out a muffled laugh but didn't delay in heading toward the Mustang with Quil. The horn sounded lightly as they passed us, leaving the parking lot.

Cold wind blew across our faces. The murmur of people leaving the bar grew around us.

"Are you going to go home through the forest?" I asked, biting my lip anxiously.

"That's the plan. And, of course, to take you home if you say I can."

My heart felt like a trampoline, bouncing in my chest.

"I don't know, Jake. Laura came with me. Quinnie and Kelsey came with Leah and..."

"Nessie!"

I turned quickly. Behind me, I heard Jacob stifle a laugh.

"Speaking of her."

Leah strode towards us, the rest of the girls right behind her.

"I thought you two had ditched us for a private party," she said teasingly.

"It’s nothing like that."

My voice must have betrayed some unusual tension, as Leah immediately shifted her posture, her brows knitting together.

"Did something happen?"

"Jake! Jake! Jake!" Kelsey sang between hiccups. "So this is the famous Jacob Black, huh Quinnie?"

"That's him, Kelsey. Jacob Black in the flesh," Quinn laughed, leaning on her. "Hi, Jake..."

"Hi, Quinnie."

Laura's face was flushed from the alcohol haze, but I noticed her scrutinizing Jacob; her eyes roving over him from head to toe.

"He's quite a catch, Nessie. Hic . If you have any single friends to introduce to me. Hic ."

Jacob laughed.

"As a matter of fact, I do."

I could sense the humor in his tone, even though Leah continued to look at him, puzzled.

"Great," Laura continued. "Because everyone here seems to have someone, and... hic ... I don't want to be the only single one in the group!"

"It's not like that," I tried to mediate. "Do you want me to take you home?"

“No,” she pouted, her lips forming a small, stubborn line. “You have to go with Mr. Handsome.”

“But-”

“No”, she hiccupped, “buts. Leah’s the only one sober enough to drive us home.”

Leah sighed, her eyes rolling slightly. “Of course, I’m not letting any of you near a wheel tonight.”

“What about Embry?” I asked.

“We’ll meet up after he finishes closing the bar.”

Jacob let out a low whistle.

“Well, you better get going then.”

Blush spread across Leah’s cheeks as she gave Jacob a quick punch on the shoulder. “I know something’s going on, so you better tell me.”

“Tomorrow,” he assured her.

Our goodbyes were quick, though Quinnie, Kelsey, and Laura kept waving from inside Leah’s pickup truck. Jacob gave a gentle honk before pulling the Audi out of the parking lot, the familiar hum of the engine a soothing backdrop as we headed towards my house.

“So…” I murmured, cautiously breaking the silence. “Another imprint.”

I felt Jacob adjust his posture beside me. Unintentionally, his warm hand brushed against my thigh as he shifted gears. The brief touch sent another involuntary shiver through my body.

“There was a time when we thought this would be a rare phenomenon among us, you know? With Seth, we’re now the majority in the pack.”

I pressed my lips together. 

“Do you think this will affect Embry and Leah?”

“Maybe not. The two of them have been getting along very well lately. I’m sure you’ve noticed that too, Nessie.” He turned to me with a playful smile that made my heart flutter.

“I bet everyone at the bar noticed.”

Jacob chuckled softly under his breath. “Yeah, but I’m happy for them. They’re both nice people.”

“And Embry is your best friend.”

“Which makes him even cooler.”

We laughed together in the dim light of the car. 

“They’ll be fine. Seth as well.”

“You said you were going to introduce him to Laura,” I remembered.

“Sure, sure,” he grinned, a mischievous smile deepening his dimple. “We can lend a hand, but in the end, they'll find their way to each other."

Unease flooded my chest again. “You mentioned something similar before.”

The car turned onto the road leading to my porch, and the engine died as it reached the gravel. Jacob took the key out of the ignition and lifted his gaze to me, genuinely seeming to pay attention to every feature of my face. Unavoidably, my cheeks flushed deeply.

“Seth will try talking to her again,” he said softly. “Now that he knows… well, that she’s the one he should be with.”

I shivered where I stood, feeling again what I shouldn’t. “Can I ask you something?”

“Anything.”

“Take me to the lake again.”

“Now?”

I shook my head, too embarrassed by the improbability of my request to admit it aloud. His naturally husky laugh echoed softly.

“Shall we race again?”

We got out of the car together without looking back, walking side by side to the edge of the forest.

"Wait here," he said, moving a branch out of my way before heading deeper into the trees.

I could hear incredibly well in the fine silence of dusk. His steps halted momentarily, and then a distinct, heavy thud echoed on the leaf-strewn ground. Through the thick trunks, the giant wolf reappeared, exhaling calmly through its immense nostrils.

He circled me slowly before we began to run; both of us in sync, matching each other's pace.

My breath was hot when we reached the top of the climb, almost making my lungs burn. Just like the last time, I waited for him to shift back, however, when I crossed the edge into my private paradise, my heartbeat escalated more than ever.

"Sorry," he said, perhaps noticing how stupidly astonished I had become. "It's just... it's more practical to carry fewer clothes."

Besides the worn jeans, he wasn't wearing anything else.

"I... understand," I said quickly, walking steadily along our pier.

The night was colder, but the sky was crowded with stars, like a blanket of diamonds. He approached cautiously, maybe still contemplating the reasons that had made me want to come back here. 

I tossed my hair over my shoulder, trying to hide the blush spreading across my face. The muscles in Jacob's shoulders were perfectly defined, and everything else in him looked like a meticulously sculpted statue.

"It's one of those nights, isn't it?" he said, in a whisper that seemed to get lost in the wind. "One of those nights when we just need to run to clear our minds."

That was the thing about Jacob. He always seemed to know exactly what I needed to hear. He knew when I needed him close, and he also knew when to give me space if necessary. That was the most important thing.

"Yeah. I always thought I was smart, but lately, it always seems like there's something new coming up... Whether it's about the past or the future."

I looked at the tranquil lake in front of us, wishing I could be like that too; without any ripples. No complicated stories from the past; no imminent battles on the horizon of the near future. No confusion regarding my own emotions; no tangled feelings.

"That's the beauty of it," I heard him murmur.

His large hand patted my head; his fingers played with the curls of my hair.

"And that doesn't make you any less brilliant, Nessie."

For a second, I wished my heart would stop feeling like a trampoline when I was near him.

"Seth and Laura," I began to say slowly. "Do you think they will really have... that kind of connection? Like Jared and Kim or Emily and Sam, I mean..."

"Only if it's in her heart."

"And if it's not? I mean, what if... Laura doesn't see him that way? What if she just wants him around as a friend?"

His hand slid from my hair to my shoulder.

"Then he'll be that for her."

"But won't that hurt him? Even if she falls for another guy?"

This time, Jacob smiled; a small, almost imperceptible smile, playing on the corners of his mouth. His eyes sought mine, and I felt my breath catch.

"No," he said. "Not if she's truly happy. He'll be fine as long as he's with her, even as friends."

I swallowed hard.

“Why do imprints happen?”

“Nessie, I’ve told you. We don’t-”

“Jake.” I held his hand, locking his fingers with mine.

It was true that I had asked the question before, probably during one of our casual, relaxed conversations, but never like this. Not in this way.

“Please,” I insisted.

I could feel his warmth enveloping me comfortably amidst the cold mist. He sighed and then surrendered.

“Sam always thought that…” he paused, looking genuinely uncomfortable with what he was about to say. “That the imprints might be linked to a genetic factor.”

“A genetic… factor?”

“Please, forget that. It’s ridiculous. That stupid hypothesis has already caused Leah enough pain. Just your existence alone proved how wrong he was to think that way.”

“My existence?” I asked again, even more confused.

Jacob looked aside, towards the lake, sighing once more.

“Sam believed,” he choked on the words again, “in the possibility that imprints happened with those who had the greatest chances of continuing the wolf genes. If Sam were right, all the imprints would be in La Push, and that’s obviously not the case. Until you arrived, Leah blamed herself for a long time for that hole in Sam’s hypothesis. She’s the only woman in the tribe capable of shifting, so if he were right, it would also mean she should have won the genetic lottery or something, but…”

“That didn’t happen either,” I completed for him, exasperated. “No one imprinted on her, and she didn’t imprint on anyone.”

“Yeah. That’s why she thought something was wrong with her for all that time.”

I nodded, biting my lip in distress.

“All because of that stupid hypothesis.”

“I tried to spare you.”

“I’m sorry,” I murmured, ashamed, hiding my face as I let my forehead rest on his broad shoulder. “Is there any other hypothesis? One that’s… better?”

He laughed softly above my head.

“There’s Billy’s version.”

I lifted my eyes to meet his linear face, and he smiled before continuing, quickly noticing my curiosity.

“Billy, on the other hand, always believed that imprints existed to make the wolves stronger.”

I tried to consider this.

“Is that what you believe too?”

“More or less. For a while, I didn’t really consider anything, didn’t know what I should or shouldn’t believe… that is…”

I felt his chin rest gently on the top of my head, and the air leaving his lungs caressed my hair. I closed my eyes, trying not to move as I controlled my own breathing.

“I don’t think imprints necessarily make the wolves stronger, Nessie. I think they make us stronger. Our… essence, as humans. I think the imprints connect us to what we have best… here.”

His hand held mine and placed it right over his heart. I blushed, feeling the strong pulse beneath the soft skin.

"The wolf we inherit comes from some ancestral force... A force that is completely powerful, wild and imperative. We don't fully control it at first because it’s something that requires a lot of time, effort and training. In reality, for a long time, I didn't even sense like I could ever evolve enough to do that. I thought it would take years to start feeling more secure with myself again. Maybe even decades, but... when we gain this new, particular purpose... when we care for it in the right way and cultivate it as we should, then... our essence also prevails. In the end, I believe we gain a reason to transcend the wolf, Nessie."

Before I could realize it, our arms were entwined, wrapped in an unconscious embrace.

"So you and I are the same," I whispered to him.

"We are," he agreed. "That’s what I believe."

I didn’t have a wolf, but I had the other part inside of me that sometimes seemed just as powerful and imperative. It was a part that I also tried to master, and deep down, maybe I even believed I could handle it alone. Still, accepting this part simply seemed easier when I was with him. Somehow, we brought out the best in each other for our other part. The part that made us feel alive; the human part.

It was true that I didn’t know every detail of his past, but I knew enough to realize that I shouldn’t keep thinking of him in the same way. It couldn’t be like it was with Emily, Kim, and perhaps even with Laura. It didn’t need to be about that, after all. And all I could do was hope that it would be enough.

— ⚜︎ —

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

PUZZLING

I was restless in my living room, glancing out the window from time to time, as if waiting for some kind of sign, even though I knew there would be nothing. They wouldn’t come now, not at dusk. Eleazar and Carmen would wait for night to fully fall, more comfortable with the approach of hours to dawn.

I figured it was good to have something to keep me occupied during the wait. The bet I still had to pay off. Dylan had reminded me about our little agreement a few times over the week, and it seemed he wanted to stick to tradition as much as possible. Pizza on a Friday night.

I suggested, hopeful, that he might be open to inviting some more friends to join us, but that didn’t seem to be part of his plan. His slightly more elaborate idea involved picking me up at home — and I wasn’t entirely sure how I felt about that.  

I wasn’t naive enough not to see his intentions. Still, even though I had noticed the attention my appearance seemed to draw from the opposite sex, the idea of actually being with boys felt completely foreign to me. Every guy I had known or gone to school with was just that — a boy. Part of me still wanted to attribute that same regular indifference to Dylan, but it was simply undeniable that there was something different about him.

There was something about him that made him harder to read, like he was hiding a secret that the others hadn’t yet figured out. Maybe that was what made me want to understand him more. Yeah, maybe that was it.

I tried to repeat the thought in my mind as I stepped out onto the porch, hearing the sound of his tires crunching over the gravel at the edge of my driveway. The rain was picking up, naturally, just as Dylan lowered the window of his clearwater blue Camry and flashed me a smile.

“You didn’t have to get all dressed up just for me, Ren.”

I glanced down at my jeans and wool sweater. My hair was loose, the way I always wore it.

“I didn’t dress up,” I said, sliding into the car.

He watched me as I buckled the seatbelt.

“What?” I asked.

“Nothing,” he said, barely holding back a laugh.

I breathed in the damp air from outside as Dylan backed out of the driveway. The drive to the diner was quiet, a strange silence hanging between us. I hadn’t considered how busy the place might be until we pulled into the parking lot, which was surprisingly full.

Dylan hurried to hold the restaurant door open for me, and I walked past him, a little on edge. The leather-padded booths were nearly all occupied. Still, the small pizzeria had a warm, almost homey atmosphere. Children’s laughter filled the air, mingling with the chatter of friends gathered around tables.

“Larry, guess who’s here!”

To my surprise, a tall, slim blonde woman came toward us. Despite her age, there was a certain vanity in her appearance. Her white teeth gleamed in a wide smile as she opened her arms to wrap Dylan in a hug the moment she reached him.

“Patty! This is Renesmee,” he said as they pulled apart. “Renesmee Cullen.”

“Oh, Ruh-nez-may,” she repeated with a bit of effort. “That’s quite an unusual name, isn’t it, dear? Did your mother choose it?”

“Yes, ma’am. It’s a combination of my grandmothers’ names. You can just call me Nessie, if you like.”

“Nessie is cute,” she laughed, flashing another one of her wide smiles. “I’m Patricia Lawson, but everyone here calls me Patty. My husband is Larry, Larry Lawson, but I’m not sure why he isn’t here yet, honestly-”

“Maybe he’s just trying not to burn any pizzas, Patty,” Dylan remarked, turning to me. “Larry’s our head pizzaiolo.”

Patty rolled her eyes.

“Alright, maybe. Go on and check on him in the back, Dilly. I’ll take Nessie to the table.”

“Sure… but don’t say anything weird to her.”

“Okay, Dilly. I won’t tell her about the time you ate so much Hawaiian pizza you made yourself sick.”

“Hey,” Dylan protested. “I thought that was our secret.”

“Oops,” Patty murmured, shrugging her sharp shoulders as she led me to the other side of the room. “That boy keeps so much to himself…”

She let out a long sigh as we reached a table, set a bit away from the central bustle of the diner.

“He’s always been like that, you know? Even before what happened with Anne.”

“Anne… you mean… Dylan’s mom?”

Patty’s brow furrowed, her surprise evident in her wide blue eyes.

“You… don’t know?”

“I’ve heard a bit about it recently,” I admitted. “I haven’t been in Forks for long.”

She studied me briefly, as if trying to piece something together.

“Well, that explains it. You’re the first girl Dylan’s brought here, you know that? He hasn’t come by in years... It was something he used to do with Annie. She’d bring him here ever since he was a little boy, to try out Larry’s latest pizza creations and…”

Patty cut herself off as she noticed Dylan approaching. I didn’t need to turn around to know he was standing right behind me.

“She didn’t tell you anything too embarrassing, did she?” he asked, his voice light.

I shook my head. “Just that you have a thing for trying weird pizza flavors."

Patty let out a loud, hearty laugh. “I like her, Dilly.”

“She’s only saying that because she hasn't tried any of Larry’s pizzas yet,” Dylan said with a grin.

“And you’ve already placed an order with him, I assume?”

“Of course,” Dylan replied, turning to me with a gleam in his eye. “Unless you’re not a fan of surprises, Ren. In that case, we can always cancel.”

“I don’t mind surprises.”

“Okay then,” Patty chimed in, giving me a playful wink before turning on her heel. “Your surprise will be out soon, Nessie. Oh, and… I’m glad he brought you.”

Dylan watched her walk away before turning his gaze back to me.

“You’re sure she didn’t say anything strange?”

I sighed, feeling a knot tighten in my stomach. Somehow, Dylan’s question made me uneasy, and I dropped my gaze to the table.

“She mentioned that you used to come here… with your mom.”

I heard him exhale a quiet laugh, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. It lacked any real humor.

“So, you already know what happened, don’t you?”

I nodded.

“Are you angry?”

“No, I’m not angry, Ren. In fact, I kind of expected it already. Forks is a small town, and what happened is still a mystery to everyone, after all. They never found a motive, no suspects… not a single clue. The best they could conclude was that she just left, but…”

His clear voice faltered for a moment, just enough for me to grasp the meaning behind his hesitation and the weight behind his words. The way Patty had talked about Anne made it obvious that they were close — the way mothers and sons are supposed to be.

A sudden, heavy urge came over me to reach out my hand to touch his.

“She wouldn’t have left you, Dylan. I… I’m sorry you never got an answer.”

He looked at me, and a faint, bittersweet smile touched his face.

“Thanks, Ren. Really, I…”

Suddenly, the pizza arrived. Startled, I quickly withdrew my hand, letting it fall back into my lap as I straightened up. The waitress placed two cold glasses of Coke on the table. She tucked the tray under her arm and nodded toward the counter at the back of the restaurant.

“Larry says it’s on the house.”

I leaned forward and spotted a smiling Patty standing beside a large, rosy-cheeked man who waved at us warmly. I guessed that was Larry. Dylan waved back, and I tried to return the gesture with a polite smile before turning my attention to the freshly baked pizza. The golden crust looked crispy, and the topping was generously covered with shrimp, though I could still catch the subtle aroma of spices mingling with the melted cheese.

“Go ahead, take the first bite,” Dylan encouraged.

“I don’t mind if you take the big slice.”

“Thanks, but I want to see your reaction first. Don’t tell me you’re too picky to try it?”

The way he phrased it tugged at my pride. Without thinking twice, I grabbed a sizable slice and took a bold bite. The creamy texture spread across my tongue, unexpectedly brightened by a citrusy flavor, like a hint of lemon.

“Not bad?” I murmured.

“Of course not, it’s pizza. Everything tastes good on a well-made crust.”

He watched me take another bite before he began eating. I wondered if he was simply making sure I wasn’t putting on an act. I didn’t mind.

“So… why did you want to bring me here?” I asked.

Dylan smiled.

“You never beat around the bush, Ren. I like that about you.”

“It’s a shame I can’t say the same, Dilly. You still haven’t answered my question.”

His smile widened, but not enough to hide the lack of expression in his eyes.

“Do you remember what you told me once? About changing schools a lot?”

I nodded. Dylan went on:

“Well, I’ve always wondered what that’s like… you know, meeting new people, experiencing new things. I was born and raised here, Ren, and I’m sure you’ve noticed by now, but there’s not much to do around here.”

For the first time, I was beginning to see things from his perspective, understanding how he viewed me — the outsider, different from the same old faces. A new experience to explore.

“So that’s it,” I said, my laugh caught in my breath. “You just got curious about me?”

“I suppose so, but…”

There it was again, the barrier behind those clear eyes, elusive and hard to breach.

“What?” I gasped.

“I’m not sure, it’s hard to explain.”

“Try.”

He laughed softly, but his gaze remained serious, thoughtful.

“I’m interested in you, Ren, that’s true, but… it’s like I’m also intrigued by your opinion of me. Everyone seems to compare me to an older version of myself. A version I don’t even recognize anymore, and honestly, I’m not sure if I’ll ever be able to be again.”

A fleeting crease appeared between his brows, but then his expression softened again, his smile widening.

“I guess I’m a bit more self-centered than I thought, Ren. Sorry about that.”

I couldn’t quite place why a growing sense of unease was building in my chest. It felt as if Dylan was opening up to me in a way I hadn’t anticipated, leaving me with more questions than answers, as if an entire section of doubts had been left incomplete. 

I wanted to know about the Dylan everyone had known before me; to grasp what had truly happened to his mother; to piece together his past. Was there still a fugitive in the county? Was that the kind of thought that continued to haunt him?

We finished eating amid quick, furtive glances and a few casual comments. Outside, the rain continued to fall in heavy, relentless sheets.

“So, what’s your verdict?” Dylan asked.

There was little left but crusts and the melted ice in the bottom of our glasses.

“I’ve never tasted anything quite like it before.”

Dylan tilted his head slightly, a hint of satisfaction in his smile.

“There’s a certain pleasure in finding small delights even in the most remote corners of the world.”

“I think there are many good things hidden in those remote corners.”

He laughed, shrugging his shoulders and turning his face toward the window. His profile looked perfectly symmetrical, almost as if sketched by an artist.

“Ready to head out?”

“I still need to settle my bet,” I reminded him.

As if she’d heard me — or at least had put in some effort to do so — Patty appeared by my side once more.

“Nessie, dear, I hope you enjoyed it.”

“Of course, Patty, it was delicious.”

“Great, great. Larry will be happy to hear that.”

“I'm ready to check as well, thank you. A bet’s a bet, after all.”

“A bet?” Patty asked, intrigued, which seemed to delight Dylan.

“Long story short,” I sighed, “we made a bet, and Dylan suggested the reward to be pizza from here, and… well, I lost.”

Patty placed her hands on her hips and turned to Dylan.

“Oh, really, smart guy? She doesn’t know?”

“Know what?”

She shifted her gaze from him to me.

“He doesn’t actually have to pay to eat here, Nessie. His father owns the place.”

“Excuse me, what?”

My confused expression seemed to amuse Dylan even more, and I heard him laugh like never before.

“Well, Ren, I’m sorry. It’s just that… I kind of figured that I had a pretty good chance of winning, so it wasn’t really a fair bet from the start.”

“Oh, is that so?”

“Think of it more as a courtesy.”

“Well, I don’t really need your courtesy, Dylan.”

His shoulders slumped, and his head tilted slightly.

“Come on, don’t be upset, Ren. It was a good bet, wasn’t it? Besides, I really wanted you to try one of Larry’s famous pizzas.”

I felt like a spoiled child refusing to concede. He stood up and clasped his hands together.

“I think it might hurt Larry’s feelings if you don’t accept our courtesy.”

“Right, Larry’s feelings…”

Dylan glanced at Patty as if asking for help.

“Patty, you know your husband better than anyone. Don’t you think this might offend him?”

“Well, actually… Er… yes. Larry is a proud man, that stubborn head of his.”

Dylan’s victorious smile widened as he glanced up at me from beneath his long lashes.

“Please?”

I sighed, rolling my eyes.

“Fine. Just for Larry, then. Thank him for me, Patty.”

“Of course, dear.”

We left the restaurant, and Dylan got back into the car with a huge grin on his face.

“I bet you’re feeling pretty clever right now,” I murmured.

Dylan started the engine, pulling out of the parking space with a mischievous look.

“Is this an attempt to get me to make more bets with you?”

I stifled a laugh.

“No, thanks, I think I’ve learned my lesson. You’re not the most reliable person around here for that. Besides…”

He turned his face toward me for a moment before returning his attention to the highway.

“Yes?”

“I don’t know, it’s just that you’re… hard to figure out.”

A brief silence settled between us before he responded.

“I find you difficult to figure out, too, Ren.”

The drive back seemed surprisingly quick. Dylan parked the car in front of my porch, the headlights casting light on the front door.

“Thanks for today, Ren, and… I really would like to get to know you better. I mean, if that's what you’d like to do as well.”

For some reason, his directness caught me off guard. I noticed he leaned slightly toward me, clearly waiting for my response. I had made sure to leave at least a  small gap in the window. The steady rain was refreshing, clearing the air and carrying away the lingering allure.

My darker instincts still prevailed when I was around him, but I was certain I wouldn’t lose control, especially after tonight.

“Yeah,” I nodded, taking in another breath of the fresh air, “I think I’d like to know more about you too.”

I saw a subtle smile curve the corners of his mouth as his striking face moved closer to mine.

“I’d better go,” I breathed out, “See you?”

“Yes,” Dylan agreed, “See you, Ren.”

I fumbled for the door handle and quickly turned away. I ran up the wooden steps and pressed myself against the door, watching as his car backed away. As soon as the headlights disappeared around the bend, I slipped inside and was about to head to my room when a familiar noise made my whole body freeze. 

It was the heavy thud of enormous paws crushing dry branches in the forest.

I glanced out the window by reflex just in time to see the russet wolf reaching the edge of the property. My heart raced with adrenaline as I turned back toward the door. I waited under the porch, my gaze fixed on the shadows of the trees until Jacob emerged.

When he stepped into view, his expression was ethereal and serene; the shirt clinging to his strong chest in the rain, unaffected by the chill of the night. I tried to steady my breath, struggling to contain the anxiety rising from my stomach. The only thought that occupied my mind was the motive that could have brought him to come all the way here now.

“Are they here? Did Eleazar and Carmen arrive?”

Jacob stopped in front of me, raindrops running down his hair and tracing lines on his face.

“They haven’t crossed the border.”

I breathed a sigh of relief. I knew it was the presence of vampires in the area that triggered the Quileute shapeshifters’ genes.

“It’s better this way.”

Jacob smiled at my response.

“How about we meet them tomorrow? I know where they are. They’ve set up camp south of Port Angeles.”

“Tomorrow morning?” I suggested, hopeful.

“Tomorrow morning,” he promised. “I can come pick you up early, if you’d like.”

I bit my lip, trying to suppress the silly idea that crossed my mind, but Jacob seemed to notice.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, curiosity evident in his voice.

“Nothing, I just…”

Jacob continued to watch me, intrigued, his gaze making the back of my neck tingle.

“Well, I was just thinking… Why don’t you stay here tonight? I mean, we’re heading to the same place in a couple of hours anyway. Although I only have a couch and-”

“Okay,” Jacob agreed, to my complete surprise. “I’m fine with sleeping on the couch.”

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

DOMAIN

"Hmm… We have some coffee, tea…”

Stretching on my toes, I hid my face inside the kitchen cabinet. I had already displayed a pillow and a big enough blanket for Jacob on the couch. Still, I realized that being alone with him in my small, silent house, suddenly made me very self-conscious. Every time Jacob entered my peripheral vision, air just seemed to get stuck in my chest. He was casually leaning against the sink, his posture relaxed, and then I felt him move closer, peeking over my head.

A light laugh escaped his throat, making my heart stumble.

“You prefer hot drinks,” he observed.

His calm certainty always disarmed me. There was no doubt in his tone, yet I felt compelled to respond.

“I do. What about you?”

“Black coffee, always.”

“Well, this might surprise you, but I like it too.”

Jacob raised his eyebrows, placing a hand over his heart, feigning exaggerated surprise. I couldn’t help but smile, feeling a familiar wave of lightness wash over me.

“But I don’t think now is really the best time for caffeine, Jake. How about Earl Grey?”

“The good old Earl Grey,” he agreed with an easy smile.

I set the water to heat, trying to keep my hands busy while he explored the house.

‘You’ve never used the fireplace?’

‘I’ve never tried to light the wood,’ I confessed, a little embarrassed, while trying to grab a sigh of him from afar.

‘I can tell,’ he laughed, leaning in to inspect the stack of logs. ‘They’re a bit damp.’

I picked up the two mugs with the tea bags still hanging and went to the living room, watching as he arranged the wood, removing the moisture with the natural ease of someone who had been doing it for years. The smoke lazily rose from the rim of my cup as I sank into the couch, my eyes fixed on him as he lit the fireplace that had never been used.

“Temperature tends to drop quite a bit at night,” he remarked, not taking his eyes off the flames as they began to crackle.

“I’m used to the cold,” I reminded him.

Jacob took his cup before settling down next to me, letting his arm rest on the back of the couch; his comforting warmth almost tangible.

“Being used to something doesn’t mean it’s good for you,” he replied softly.

Instinctively, I straightened up, struggling to keep my thoughts away from the comfortable closeness between us.

“Did Carlisle come as well?” I asked, clearing my throat, seeking refuge in a safe topic.

He nodded.

“They all came, Nessie.”

My breath caught for a moment, an uncontrollable reaction to hearing the confirmation. Jacob noticed, and a trace of concern crossed his face before he looked away.

“How was your day?” he asked, his tone deliberately controlled, a clear attempt to distract me. “You had a date today, didn’t you?”

“It wasn’t a date,” I corrected automatically, almost like a child justifying themselves. “Dylan is just a friend.”

I saw his expression change, his relaxed face taking on a subtle seriousness, more unreadable.

“Dylan? Mr. and Mrs. Hall's son?”

“Yeah. Dylan Hall,” I replied, noting the shift in his posture that made my heart race slightly. “Is there something wrong, Jake?” 

Jacob pulled his arm back, both hands now wrapped around the small cup.

“Sorry, Nessie. It’s just… a hard subject.”

A subtle chill crept over me. Something in the way he spoke hinted at a deeper concern, a common thread that pulled all together and made me realize the reason behind the sudden reluctance.

“Does it have something to do with his mom? With Anne?” I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

Jacob didn’t really need to answer; his gaze fixed on me was clearer than any words. I swallowed, trying to push down the unease. 

"Whatever it is, you can tell me," I encouraged, resting my hand on his wrist.

The weight of whatever he was holding back hung heavily between us. Slowly, he let his hand slide over mine, threading his fingers with deliberate care. I could see the tension in his rigid shoulders, the tight set of his jaw.

"Please," I urged softly. "I just really want to understand…"

Jacob sighed, his gaze fixed on our intertwined hands. "It's been years now," he murmured, "but the truth is… this is something that can never truly be redeemed, Nessie. Not when I failed at my duty as a leader, as an alpha."

I studied his face slowly — the furrow between his brows, the taut line of his lips. Suddenly, Jacob seemed to be carrying a burden completely unimaginable.

"When you say it like that… When you talk about your duty, do you mean your role in protecting the people in town? About… defending them from the threat of other vampires?"

I forced my voice to stay steady. Jacob's eyes sought mine, pleading for understanding. I shifted closer, squeezing his hand, waiting for him to continue.

"With Anne… I couldn't protect her, Nessie. I couldn't save her. Even when I found the vampire's trail, I couldn't rescue her and… damn it, she was still alive. She was unconscious, sure, but I could hear her heartbeat, faint as it was…"

Jacob paused, and I felt the unusual chill that ran through his body pass into mine.

"We tracked him north, Nessie, but he was really fast. The whole way, he kept just far enough ahead to stay out of reach, to shake us off. I thought I'd have a chance by cutting through the territory, but… when he reached the coast-"

His voice died abruptly. There were no more explanations, no more words that needed to be said. Even so, I could feel his whole body tremble.

"I'm sorry, Nessie. We… we just couldn't save her."

In a sudden movement, I threw my arms around his neck. "It's not your fault, Jake. None of it is. Thank you for telling me. For sharing it with me."

I felt his strong arm wrap around my waist, pulling me close. His face buried itself in my hair, and my heart raced. I tried not to move, hoping to even out my breath. I don't know how long we stayed that way, silent, hardly moving, until I felt his hand start to slowly slip away.

"You should get some sleep," he murmured. “Tomorrow's going to be a long day, after all."

I stood up, trying to remember how to breathe again. "Sure... and... Jake? You know you can tell me if you need anything, right?"

"Don't worry about me," he smiled lightly. "I've got the fireplace and your couch. What more could I ask for?"

I tried to smile as well as I turned away. Even when I finally lay down, tension still coiled tight in my chest, my focus fixed on the steady beat of his heart in the next room. The familiar rhythm lulled me, even more effective than any lullaby. I didn’t wake when the pale morning light began to filter through my window, but when an unexpected mix of scents reached me.

I followed the trail into the kitchen, where the sight that greeted me made me pause in the doorway. 

Jacob was standing at the stove, his broad frame somehow making the small space seem even smaller. The smell of bacon sizzling in the pan mixed itself with the rich aroma of freshly coffee brewing on the counter, but it was the ordinary sight of him there — the easy way he commanded the kitchen, like it was a second nature — that made my heart skip a beat.

He moved with a quiet confidence, completely in control of the space as if he had always belonged there. Without turning around, he seemed to have sensed my presence and flashed a knowing smile over his shoulder. "Morning, Nessie. Hope you're hungry."

I couldn’t help but smile back, my chest filling with warmth as I walked over to him. “Looks like you’ve been busy.”

He chuckled. The sunlight streaming through the window highlighted the strong lines of his jaw and his focused expression as he returned his attention to the food.

Jacob plated some eggs and bacon with practiced ease, setting everything down on the small table before pouring me a cup of dark coffee. His movements were deliberate as if he'd been preparing me breakfast every day.

“Well," he said, "You need to eat something before Port Angeles"

He didn't leave any room for refusing, but I wasn't really planning to anyway. I felt a strange comfort in his steadiness. Jacob took the seat next to me as I sat down, and he handed me the cup of coffee, our fingers brushing for just a moment.

"I think I made it just right," he said with a grin that was both teasing and certain, the kind of grin that made blood run through my cheeks.

“Definitely,” I agreed, taking a sip.“You sure know how to make a great strong coffee, Jake.”

He smiled easily.

“What can I say? I figured you could use a decent breakfast.” 

I looked at my plate, trying to process how natural this all felt. How natural he made it feel. The weight of everything else, the confusion, the unspoken tension, it all seemed to fade into the background, at least for now.

I picked up my fork, but for a moment, I hesitated, looking up at him again. “You didn’t have to do all this, you know.”

“I wanted to,” he said simply, as if that was all the explanation needed. “You’ve got enough on your mind. Let me take care of you, just this once.”

The words hung in the air between us, and I felt a rush of warmth at how genuine they were. He wasn’t asking for anything in return, wasn’t looking for anything beyond just being there for me. It was such a Jacob thing to do — putting others first, always knowing exactly what I needed even before I did.

“Thanks,” I managed to say, my voice coming out softer than I intended.

“Don’t mention it,” he replied, leaning back in his chair. “Besides, I’ve always been more of a breakfast than dinner kind of guy anyway.”

I couldn’t help but smile as I took that first bite. We ate in comfortable silence, the only sounds the clink of our forks and the occasional pop from the stove as the last bits of bacon cooked. Every now and then, I’d glance up to find him watching me, that small, steady smile never leaving his face. 

When we finished, I tried to hurry to get on the road. It was still early, and the route was covered with a white and thick mist. I watched the trees blurred past the window as Jacob drove, the steady hum of the engine blending with the sound of my thoughts. I felt a mix of emotions bubbling up inside me. Nervousness, gratitude, even a hint of relief. This meeting had been in the back of my mind for a while, and now, finally on my way there, it felt like a significant step forward.

It was a quick trip to Port Angeles, and yet it felt like a small reprieve. Jacob’s presence had that effect on me, grounding me in a way that nothing else could. I stole a glance at him, his hands resting confidently on the steering wheel, his gaze fixed on the path ahead. There was a calmness about him, a quiet strength that seeped into me. Even with everything that had happened, everything that was still to come, Jacob made me feel safe. Like we could face anything, as long as we were together.

He caught me looking, and a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. “‘You doing okay over there?” he asked, his voice cutting through the quiet.

I nodded, a faint smile of my own appearing in response. “Yeah,” I said softly. “Yeah, I am.”

He didn’t press for more, just returned his focus to the road, but I could see the satisfaction in his expression, the way his shoulders relaxed just a fraction more. It was in those small moments, those unspoken exchanges, that I felt the depth of our connection most. Words weren’t always necessary; sometimes, just being near him was enough.

Before long, the city welcome sign came into view, and with it, the meeting place. Jacob pulled over and we jumped out of the car to continue to venture deeper among the thick trunks. The forest in Port Angeles was serene, with trees towering around us like silent sentinels, and we walked through a lot of rows of pine trees that looked exactly the same until we finally reached the designated clearing.

Even from afar, I could immediately see them already waiting. Alice, Jasper, Emmett and Rosalie stood closest, while Carlisle and Esme were next to my parents. A little apart from the others, were Eleazar and Carmen. The sight of them all together made my pulse quicken slightly. Jacob stopped for a moment, turning just enough to make his gaze meet mine; his expression serious but reassuring. 

“Ready?” he asked, and I knew the word carried  a little bit more weight than just asking if I was prepared to cross to the other side.

I took a deep breath, letting the sense of calm he’d instilled in me carry through before I nodded.

“Sure, let's do this.”

He showed me a small, encouraging smile, and we walked toward the group, the cool air swirling around us. 

Carmen was the first to greet me, her warm smile instantly easing some of the amount of tension I hadn’t realized I was holding onto. 

“Renesmee!” she exclaimed, pulling me into a tender hug before I could even fully prepare myself. “Oh, how I’ve missed you, querida. Look at you. You’ve grown into such a beautiful young woman.”

Her embrace was genuine, comforting, like that of a close aunt. I felt a wave of affection wash over me as I returned the hug, the familiarity of it grounding me even more. “I’ve missed you too, Carmen. Thank you so much for coming.”

She pulled back just enough to study my face, her expression full of warmth and pride. “Of course, mi niña. I wouldn’t have missed this for the world.”

Eleazar stepped forward then, his demeanor a bit more reserved, but there was no mistaking the genuine interest in his eyes. He inclined his head slightly, acknowledging me with a nod. 

“Renesmee,” he greeted, his voice steady, “when Carlisle reaches out, it’s always worth listening. He’s a man of great compassion and wisdom. A rarity in this world, especially among our kind, I must say.”

I felt a swell of pride at his words, knowing how much Carlisle meant to me and my family. “Thank you, Eleazar. I’m grateful you both took the time to meet with us today. It means a lot.”

I caught a glimpse of an indistinct gleam in Carlisle’s golden eyes as he offered a subtle smile.

“I fear you may think too highly of me,” he began, his tone as serene as ever. “Even after all these years and all the time I’ve spent trying to understand the world, it seems there are still situations I could never have predicted. The world continues to unfold in ways that surprise even the most seasoned of us.”

Esme gently slipped her arm through Carlisle's, with her loving soft smile glanced in my direction. Beside them, my father stepped forward, and my mother moved with him, her gaze flickering between Jacob and me. She let out a faint gasp just before my father spoke.

“Renesmee and Jacob carry news that holds undeniable importance for all of us,” Edward said, his voice steady but serious. “I believe what they have to share could affect not only our family but the entire world as we know it.”

Carlisle nodded, his expression one of calm concern. “If you’re ready, Renesmee, I think it’s time we heard everything you feel is right to tell us.”

"I do think of this as a very important matter and I’d really value your opinion on it, Eleazar."

Eleazar offered me a small, knowing smile, his eyes sharp with curiosity. “Carlisle is indeed a man of great insight, one who never ceases to surprise. It’s always worth listening to what he has to say, and, by extension, what you’ve come to share with us.”

Carmen gently squeezed my arm before stepping back to stand beside Eleazar. “We’re here for you, Renesmee, whatever it is you need. Just say the word.”

The sincerity and warmth in her voice brought a sudden sense of calm and clarity to my mind. I cast a glance at Jacob, who stood just behind me; his presence as steady and reassuring as ever. I tryed to remind myself that Eleazar and Carmen’s perception—like my family and some of the vampires who had once stood with us as witnesses—had shifted greatly about the Volturi, ever since they came after us.

I took a deep breath before turning my attention back to our family and friends.

“It all began with Atna,” I said, “one of the oldest women of the Quileute tribe.”

I noticed Emmett pulling Rosalie closer, her fists clenched, and Alice and Jasper shifting slightly. Jacob didn’t hesitate. He stepped forward, his posture confident as he began to explain.

“She’s known for her visions, prophecies handed down through generations. Recently, she had one that concerns us — Renesmee and me.”

I watched Eleazar’s expression carefully as Jacob spoke, his eyes narrowing in thought, but his demeanor remained composed.

“Atna’s prophecy spoke of old enemies,” I continued. “She warned that if Jacob and I stayed together, these old enemies would rise to challenge us. Given everything we’ve been through, we believe those enemies could be the Volturi.”

Carmen’s brow furrowed, a flash of understanding passing through her eyes. “And the prophecy suggests they would see your union as a threat?”

“Yes,” I said, my voice strong and clear. “I've been replaying our last encounter with the Guard over and over. That time when you stood so bravely by our side as witnesses, was also the day the Volturi became aware of much more than they were prepared for. Not only recognizing my condition as a hybrid, but also coming to learn about the existence of the Quileute shifters. I’ve wondered since what conclusions they drew from seeing us united… vampires and shifters. Two groups that would probably like to remain apart, coming together. I fear they might have viewed it as a challenge to their authority. A reason to declare war.”

I could feel the weight of the moment pressing down on me as I continued.  “That’s why we wanted to hear from you, Eleazar,” I said, turning to him. “You were once part of the Volturi Guard, so do you think it’s possible that they would react this way?”

Eleazar’s face was thoughtful, his gaze distant as he considered the question. “It’s not just possible,” he began, his voice carefully measured, “but likely. I’ve also been thinking more about the past since then, Renesmee. In fact…” Eleazar hesitated, a rare flicker of unease crossing his face. “Aro sought me out not long after that confrontation. He wanted my opinion on a matter that, to be honest, I was afraid to fully consider—afraid of what it might truly mean.”

The clearing was quiet, the anticipation palpable as Eleazar continued. He took a deep breath, clearly weighing his words before speaking. 

“Aro reached out to me,” he said, his voice carrying a hint of frustration. “He did so because of my ability to sense and evaluate the talents of others. I believe his interest was in finding out more about the prominent humans and talented vampires. From what I gathered, he was looking to bolster the strength of the Volturi Guard.”

Jacob and I exchanged uneasy glances. The idea that Aro was actively seeking to enhance his already formidable guard was troubling. 

Eleazar nodded, as if confirming his own thoughts. “He has always been interested in acquiring talents that might give him an edge, something to tip the balance in his favor. The Volturi are powerful, yes, but they are not complacent, not as I see now. They must be looking to expand their power and influence.

My father’s expression turned thoughtful. I could see the concern in his eyes as he absorbed this information.

“So, if Aro saw the potential for any new talents or alliances that could pose a threat to his dominance, he’d more likely want to prepare and shield himself from it. It fits with his pattern of behavior.”

My mother’s grip on his hand tightened, her eyes darting toward me, a mixture of worry and resolve etched on her face.

“But what if they’re not just shielding themselves?” she asked, her voice strained. “What if they want to preemptively address the threat by strengthening their position? This could mean we'd be facing a Volturi Guard that’s more prepared, more aggressive than ever.” Her words hung heavily in the air as she processed the implications, her eyes seeking comfort in my father’s gaze. “Edward, what if they’re not just reacting to our proximity with the Quileutes, but actively preparing to counter any threats?”

Before my father could respond, Alice’s voice cut through the clearing. Her small frame seemed to draw everyone's attention as she spoke.

“I haven’t had any clear vision of the Volturi in years,” she said, her tone uneasy. “I fear I can't see clearly if their choices directly involve Jacob and Renesmee’s future. It's as if their decisions are… clouded. That would also mean that Aro could've already started planning something that I wouldn't have been able to foresee.”

Alice's words' implications seemed harder to process in the middle of the rising tension. Still, Eleazar nodded slowly, concentrated.

“It seems likely now... Aro isn’t one to ignore a potential challenge. If he suspects that you could inspire others, could unite different groups against the Volturi… Yes, he would see that as a very real danger.” He paused, running a hand through his hair. “Very real danger, indeed... So it has come to this” he said, more to himself than to anyone else, before looking at me.

His eyes, naturally small, seemed to narrow even further as he carefully studied my face.

“Renesmee,” he said in a low tone. “I’m sorry if this sounds rude, but you must understand that I have to ask. Have you already noticed… the expansion of your ability?”

Everyone's attention shifted to me. Edward and Bella’s gazes were particularly intense, while the others, including Jacob, had a mixture of concern and curiosity etched into their faces.

“Sorry... The expansion of my ability?”

For the first time since we stepped into the clearing, I felt a new sense of agitation coming from Eleazar.

"Have you really not noticed?", he asked, his voice steady but laced with urgency. "Maybe you felt it while sharing your thoughts and using your abilities with other people. Don't you think they seemed more bonded to you after sharing that experience?”

“Well, I guess… I just never really thought about it like that. It just felt… natural.”

He seemed to study my expression before continuing, his eyes focused on mine.

“Yes, perhaps it does seem natural for you, but you see, your gift isn't just about sharing thoughts and memories anymore, Renesmee. You can also impose your will onto others. It's not merely a suggestion, it's control — mental domain. Once you place your will into someone’s mind, they cannot resist you. I suppose… not even the strongest mental shields, like Bella's, can block you out.” 

“She had never blocked me out before, but… mental domain? Are you sure?” I gasped, too surprised; too disconnected to even move. 

“You might've never used your power with that intention alone, but there is no doubt about it. Your abilities have grown far beyond what anyone might have anticipated, Renesmee.”

He paused, letting the words sink in. I felt Jacob’s hand brush against mine, a silent reminder that he was right there. I glanced up at him, and he gave me the look I secretly adored the most — that look of unwavering confidence. 

“I guess you sure never really stop surprising, Nessie. You truly are special, afterall.”

“Such a talented family,” Eleazar said “Such a rare, unique gift...”

“You know we won’t let that happen” I heard my father’s clear, obstinate voice declare. A response, I supposed, from whatever thought had crossed Eleazar's mind.

“What is it, Edward?” My mother asked.

A thin line appeared between my father’s eyebrows.

“The same as always, my love. Eleazar thinks that he might use our alliance with the Queliute as a main invincible facade to come after us and then… force the ones they consider to be the most talented among us to join them. Finally materialize his dream.”

“Acquisition, once again.” My mother murmured.

“They know we would never go with them.” I declared. 

"Indeed," Eleazar murmured, with a faint, almost imperceptible sigh. “You asked me what conclusions they may have drawn from our last encounter, Renesmee, and I think, perhaps, the most crucial thing it's the fact that for the first time in centuries, the Volturi finally found a coven that is talented and powerful enough to match them.” 

“I agree.” Carmen said immediately. “I've never once heard of any other coven capable of making the entire Volturi Guard redraw before. Aro, Caius and Marcus have ruled unchallenged for centuries, using fear and manipulation to form their own authority. I know the only reason Aro let Eleazar leave with me was because of his unique talent. He couldn’t control Eleazar like he did with the others, so he permitted us to stay together as long as Eleazar returned in case they needed any favors. And... even though we no longer agree with the Volturi in many ways… what other choices would we have?”

Her big topaz-colored eyes were locked into mine, but I couldn’t help the continuing restless feeling growing inside my chest.

“I’m sorry, Carmen, but what do you mean by Aro not being able to control Eleazar?” 

For a brief moment, I saw Carmen and Eleazar exchange a look. His expression grew more intense as he looked back at me, as if carefully considering his next words. The atmosphere in the clearing got heavier. 

“Aro’s control over the Guard isn’t just about power or fear, Renesmee—it’s about manipulation. I only came to truly understand that after much reflection over the past few years, though... I didn’t really want to believe it. He uses Chelsea to strengthen and maintain bonds of loyalty, even when those bonds are entirely artificial.

And then there’s Corin... Since I was the only one able to sense her gift, I kept my distance from her, perhaps out of instinct. Her true talent isn’t merely to provide comfort, but to instill a false sense of happiness. It’s addictive, like a drug. That’s how the Volturi keep so many in line for so long, by making them feel content, even happy, in their servitude.”

Eleazar's words hit us like a thunderclap, the implications rattling through all of us. I could see the dawning realization on everyone’s faces. Jacob, Carlisle, my parents… all of us processing how deep the web of manipulation woven by the Volturi truly ran. It wasn’t just their laws or fear of punishment that kept them in power, but a twisted sense of control without the possibility of freewill. The full weight of what that meant crashed over me, and suddenly, an anger I hadn’t expected began to burn through my veins.

“No one should have to serve out of fear. No one should be forced into alliances because they’re afraid of what might happen if they don’t comply.” I looked at Eleazar, my voice steady and clear. “You shouldn’t have to be forced to comply with the Volturi against your will either, Eleazar. None of this is right.”

A strange surge of confidence welled up in my guts, and I stepped forward. "I understand what the Volturi have created for the vampire world and why they did it, but they cannot just force others to fight in their names for their beliefs. I can see their motives now, clear as the light of the day. I can see why they would be so much shaken by my family and friends. It’s only because they are afraid of what they don’t understand. Our unity, our strength together.”

“I believe in the truth spoken by our friends and I agree with Renesmee. What Aro is doing, manipulating others for his own ends, is not only wrong, but also a very serious matter. As fortunate as I've been to be surrounded by so many great ones of our kind, I'm above all even more fortunate to be able to call each one of you, my family. If the Volturi don’t understand that we mean no harm, then they unfortunately don’t understand our values or what we stand for.”

“They can sit on thrones and create as many laws as they want, but I won't let them nighter hurt nor separate my family”, my father said in a low voice. "Never".

The faint echo of an enthusiastic roar rumbled in the background. Emmett. 

“We’ve faced them before, and I’d take them on again any time. Don't worry, little one. We gotcha”

As tense as I was, I couldn’t help but let a brief smile slip for him. At the same time, Eleazar’s gaze turned to me, his eyes serious.

“Whatever comes, Renesmee, know that you have allies. Carmen and I stand with you, as do the Denali, and I’m certain others will too.”

As I looked at my friends and family faces, I could see the shared sense of purpose in their eyes. Quietly, Jacob’s hand found mine, his grip firm and reassuring. I looked up at him to meet his comforting smike, and despite everything, I felt a surge of hope. We had people who cared about us, who believed in us, and I wasn’t about to let fear dictate our future.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

CROSSROAD

Laura and Seth were a few meters ahead of us, immersed and animated, talking as if the world around them simply didn't exist. Every now and then, I noticed the natural way his gaze would concern itself with the path she was taking, assessing if it was safe. I also saw her hand reaching for Seth’s arm when suddenly, some joke he made would make her laugh to the point of losing her balance, and even her breath.

Jacob and I followed them slowly, preferring to give them space, while enjoying the strange pastime that arose from observing the evident closeness between the two. There was no doubt that they were comfortable together, as in tune as the sea of green and shadow that spread around us. Rows of sequoias extended into an almost endless expanse, with the sun peeking through the treetops, creating pools of golden light on the moss-covered ground. The air was fresh, laden with humidity, and the distant murmur of a stream filled the atmosphere.

The idea of the trail in the reservation had come from Jacob, but I couldn’t erase my share of guilt for having supported the suggestion. It was an atypical day for fall, but part of me felt that being in touch with nature and getting a bit more fresh air was never too much. I had always enjoyed wandering through the trees, feeling the branches breaking under my feet, and letting the calm serenity of the constant rustling lull me; especially when I wanted to calm my thoughts.

The days that had passed since my arrival in Forks had been nothing short of a whirlwind. Still, the last week had been a hard and slow struggle against anxiety. Jacob had lined up the packs, and my family had mobilized to meet with old allies, even with the unanimous decision that this shouldn’t serve as a catalyst. We wouldn’t make the first move, under any circumstances, but we would be ready when they came. And we knew that they would.

“Jake,” Seth’s cheerful voice called, cutting through my reverie, “I think we’ve made it.”

Out of curiosity, I turned to face Jacob, and he extended his hand to me, showing one of his easy smiles.

“Wait until you see this place, Nessie,” he said. “You’re going to love it.”

I tried to suppress the teasing smile that appeared when I took back his hand. He took the lead, and we descended the steep ravine, surrounded by vegetation. The path was treacherous enough to require a bit more effort and physical skill, but I noticed Seth helping Laura all along the way. We easily controlled our pace to keep up with her, and eventually, we emerged into an uneven and rocky area. A crystal-clear spring flowed coolly between the stones; the gentle current reminiscent of a natural pool.

“This is amazing,” Laura said softly.

“It is,” Seth agreed. “I always think about coming here more often.”

“Come on, it’s not like I’m holding you captive in the workshop,” Jacob joked, crossing his arms with a playful smirk.

“Oh, right,” Seth replied with a grin. “I can take advantage of the extra time you owe me to come back here with Laura.”

Jacob chuckled, shaking his head. “Is that a demand, or did you at least remember to ask if she wanted to before deciding this?”

Suddenly, Seth’s smile faltered, and his shoulders slumped as he turned to face Laura. “No, I didn’t mean to put it that way. Of course, I want to know what you think. I mean, I should have invited you fir-”

“Seth,” Laura interrupted, a shy smile gracing her lips, “I would love to come back here with you next time.”

Seth’s ears flushed a noticeable shade of red, and his invigorated gaze returned, a wide grin spreading across his face.

“That sounds like a good sign,” I heard Jacob whisper to him, draping an arm over his friend’s shoulder.

“It really does, doesn’t it? Do you think it’s too soon if I confess my feelings?”

Jacob let out a low chuckle. “Don’t overthink it, Seth. I can see the smoke coming out from your brain. Just… let it flow.”

He gave Seth’s arm a reassuring squeeze and, without warning, shoved him together with himself toward the water. Cold droplets splashed against my leg and Laura’s, and then they emerged, shaking their heads and laughing.

“Sometimes they seem like kids,” I remarked to Laura, chuckling along.

“Hey, Nessie, I heard that!” Seth protested from the water. “But you two should come in too! It feels amazing!”

Even with the shy sun managing to peek between the clouds, the temperature wasn’t exactly what one would call warm or stifling. I looked at Laura and she had an evident hesitant curve marking on her lips. She had absolutely no way of knowing that the supernatural warmth radiating from the two of them actually made the dip in nature feel like the soothing experience of swimming in a heated pool. 

Involuntarily, I sought solace in Jacob’s gaze. He was looking back at me with a contained smile, as if he could decipher my unspoken plea for help.

“It’s really nice,” he said, casually running his fingers through his damp hair before reclining back to float in the water. “If you don’t get in soon, we’re gonna need to go over there and drag you both.”

I noticed his expression soften as his muscles relaxed against the transparent surface of the river. Even from a distance, I couldn’t deny how handsome he was. I tried to regain my composure, turning back to Laura.

“If I jump in, will you come with me?”

She met my gaze for a moment before nodding, looking toward Seth, who still seemed anxious, awaiting her decision. We tossed our shoes aside and readied ourselves for the plunge. As I had anticipated, their presence had quelled any discomfort from the cold shock.

We reveled in the seclusion offered by the natural canopy of trees, swimming freely, and when we grew tired, we chose to lie back on the large rocks. The gentle breeze of the late afternoon reminded us that time had passed faster than we wished, and soon we began retracing our steps, with Jacob and Seth leading the way along the trail.

“I can’t believe we’re having a day like this in the middle of fall,” Laura remarked, looking invigorated. “This time of year always just makes me think of sipping hot lattes, carving pumpkins and, well… just Halloween, really.” She giggled “ I actually love that holiday. I even started to consider throwing a party again this year. I know it’s last minute, but… if I do, would you guys come?”

As expected, Seth was the first to respond. “Of course.”

“Just tell us when it’ll start, and we’ll be there,” Jacob added.

“And if you need any help, you know you can just call us,” Seth said with a friendly smile.

Laura beamed back at him, and I nudged my shoulder gently against hers. “I wouldn’t miss it for anything.”

She let out a soft laugh before entwining her arm with mine and giving a subtle nod. “You and Jacob could go together, you know.”

I glanced at Jacob’s back in front of me, and the thought of him crammed into any costume made me want to laugh. I wondered if he’d be okay with the idea of planning an outdated and potentially cheesy look to share with me, but the answer was obvious. Yes, he probably would . And as tacky as it might be, I could already envision how he would manage to make it all seem more fun than it really was in the end. We’d have a great time together, and people would eagerly mistake us for one of those classic, enviably devoted to the occasion couples.

As if he could hear my thoughts, he turned briefly in my direction. A quick smile danced across his lips, as if he was merely checking if I was okay. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. The idea was really dangerously tempting.

“Yeah,” I managed to finally reply to Laura with a strained smile. “That would be nice.”

She looked at me, eyebrows knitted together. “So… what’s the deal?”

“What? There’s no deal.”

“Oh, come on, Nessie. I spent the whole day watching the way he looks at you,” she said, rolling her eyes. “He was always moving branches out of your way, circling around you. Seriously, you two seem so… in sync.”

“We’re not together or anything.”

“I know that, but I just don’t get why,” she laughed. “You’re not seeing someone else that you forgot to tell me about, are you?”

For a brief moment, the image of Dylan Hall sharing unusual pizza toppings with me flashed through my mind, but I shook my head quickly. “No, that’s not it. It’s just that… with Jake, there are things from the past that are… well, complex.”

Laura frowned. “Like issues with an ex?”

Her question caught me off guard, and I immediately felt my stomach knot. I’d never thought about things that way, but maybe Laura had a point. Perhaps that was one way to look at the situation.

“Something like that.”

“Are you sure there’s no way to sort this out? Is it really that complicated?”

I wanted to tell her yes, that everything was very complicated—much more than anyone else could possibly understand—but I held back, simply nodding in agreement.

It was impossible to ignore that Jacob and my mother had shared something in the past, no matter how much they both tried to downplay its significance. I knew there was something there, but I had never summoned the courage to ask just how far it had gone. How involved had they been? And worse yet, I wondered if he still thought about her in some way, even if he denied it.

As we continued along the trail, I couldn’t shake the feelings that made me hesitate, and I found myself reflecting more deeply on the subject. Was there something more? Someone else? Jacob had always been discreet about his personal life, especially with me, but it didn’t seem far-fetched.

He was no longer just a boy; he had become a man—a very attractive one at that. He was handsome and fun, kind and thoughtful.

“Is there something on my face?” he asked, once Seth and Laura had drifted away, probably seeking a moment alone, and I realized I had been staring at him, not at all discreetly.

Jacob had walked me to where I parked my car. The towering sequoias, which had surrounded us like silent giants, now seemed small, creating a contrast as they stretched over the hills, punctuating the landscape.

A gentle breeze tousled our hair, carrying with it the fresh scent of pine and wet earth, while the distant sound of waves breaking echoed like an old song. Before I knew it, the words slipped from my lips.

“Have you ever dated anyone?”

Jacob turned to me, his brow furrowing, clearly caught off guard. “Where did that come from?”

“It’s just… something I want to know,” I said, attempting to sound casual, though my tone came out more probing than I intended.

He fell silent for a few seconds, and I felt my heart race, as if I already knew the answer but needed to hear it from him all the same.

“Yeah,” he finally replied. “I dated a woman named Lizzie for a while.”

My reaction was surprising even for myself. I didn’t know what I had expected to feel, but the flood of emotions that stacked up in my chest felt like a shock.

“Lizzie… I’ve never heard of her.”

He shrugged his broad shoulders. “It ended a long time ago.”

I looked away toward the horizon, where the sun was beginning to set slowly.

“Seriously, where’s this question coming from, Nessie?” Jacob asked gently.

“I’m just thinking… Maybe I need some tips.”

This time, Jacob’s attention seemed entirely focused on me. He slipped a hand into his pocket, shifting his weight slightly from one foot to the other.

“Tips?”

“Yeah, you know… about relationships.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Are you interested in someone?”

“Um, well… something like that.”

We fell into silence for a moment, and now it was Jacob who watched the last orange lines disappearing behind the sea.

“Are you not going to tell me who it is?” he asked, turning to me.

“It’s just someone who will probably be at Laura’s party. Actually, I’m still not sure if I’ll invite him.”

Jacob let out a soft laugh; a quick, almost imperceptible smile playing on his lips. “Tip number one: attitude means a lot. And just so you know, any guy who would refuse an invitation from you would be a complete idiot.”

Hearing that from him made my cheeks flush. I got into the car, and he gently closed the door for me. I glanced in the rearview mirror, watching his figure fade away as I accelerated; he stayed still until my car completely vanished from view.

I arrived home sweaty, but I flopped onto my bed as soon as I got out of the shower. I could feel my head spinning. A Halloween party was nothing compared to the scale of looming and threatening events waiting just out of sight in my life. Still, I couldn’t shake the feeling of unease. What was I thinking? Where had all the bad ideas come from while I was talking to Jacob?

I rolled onto my side, contemplating what I should do. Maybe I needed to make my own decisions, just as Jacob had made his in the past. I grabbed my phone and scrolled through the list of numbers until I found the one I was looking for. The call rang only twice.

“Hello?”

I sat up quickly, an uncontrollable impulse coursing through me.

“Dylan? It’s Renesmee.”

There was a brief pause before he responded, his tone a mix of surprise and playfulness. “Renesmee Cullen? Am I dreaming, or are you really calling me?”

“It’s real, believe it. Just so you know, I do use my phone from time to time.”

He laughed on the other end. “Good to know. And what’s the reason for this unexpected technological contact?”

"Well, I was wondering if you'd be free on Halloween night. Laura's throwing a party, and... I thought it’d be fun if you came."

"A Halloween party?" He paused dramatically, as if pretending to weigh the decision. "So, is this an official invite, or are you just warning me to stay away?"

“An official invite, of course. And I promise no zombies will attack you while you're with me."

“A tempting offer… Well, as long as I don’t have to outrun zombies, sounds like a plan. What’s your costume going to be?”

“I haven’t thought about it yet,” I confessed. “Definitely something last minute."

"Great, so we'll both be rocking improvised costumes. I guess that means we'll match after all."

"Two Frankensteins," I joked.

His laugh came through slightly muffled. 

"The monster did ask the doctor for a companion, didn’t he?"

"It's a shame his wish never came true."

"Hmm," he dragged out the sound, as if in deep thought. "You’d pull off that look pretty well."

"Thanks, but I'll try to come up with something other than a monster’s portrayal so you can judge me later," I teased.

"Looking forward to it. What time does it start?"

"It's Halloween, the later the better."

"Midnight sounds perfect, then."

"Definitely” I said. “See you then, Dylan."

I heard his breath before the response.

"See you, Ren."

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

SURRENDERED

I was standing in front of the mirror, feeling a mixture of anxiety and indecision, evaluating the flawless white fabric molding my body. It fell smoothly, with an almost silver sheen under the dim bedroom light. Alice, as always, had done an excellent job helping me choose the outfits I should bring with me when I moved. Still, the dress in question was none other than an Elie Saab. 

I ran my hand along the neckline, adjusting it over my shoulders. I wondered in what situation she could have imagined I’d need something remotely similar to wear in Forks. I couldn't find an answer to that, but Alice, being who she was, certainly had a reason. I checked the tiara secured in my hair one more time, wondering if she'd ever forgive me for wearing a designer brand to a Halloween party.

I bit the inside of my cheek, trying to push the thought away. The dress was simply necessary. The beautiful long, flowing sleeves were what completed the costume. All I had to do was add the pointed ear extensions to finish the look. I was still trying to decide if I was satisfied with the final result when a car horn sounded from outside. I let out a quick breath reflexively and adjusted the last strand of hair before turning around.

Outside, Dylan was waiting for me, leaning against the door of his Carmy. He was surrounded by the mist. His light hair was slicked back, and it was impossible not to notice the famous red and blue lightning bolt painted on his face. Somehow, the leather jacket had the effect of making him look even more stylish than usual. Still, it wasn’t the change in his appearance that surprised me most, but the expression on his face.

Dylan’s jaw was frozen, and his crystal-clear eyes were locked on me, as if his train of thought had been momentarily suspended.

“I can’t believe you got the lightning bolt just right, Bowie,” I said, trying to divert my gaze from his.

For a brief moment, he blinked, then gave me his slow, typical smile.

“Well, it’s practically the whole costume. That, and the hair,” he added, running a hand over the back of his neck. “What do you think? Too bad?”

“It’s great, actually. I feel kind of basic next to you now.”

Once again, a new wave of surprise hit me. Dylan took my hand as I approached, then opened the passenger door for me.

“There’s nothing basic about you, Ren. You look amazing.”

I hadn’t realized I was holding my breath until I let myself slide into the seat. I watched as Dylan walked around, got in the car, and then turned the key in the ignition. All the way there, I tried to ignore the growing nervousness that made my lungs inflate and deflate more rapidly than usual. Instead, I focused on the streets. On the decorated house fences, the carved pumpkins on the porches, and the walls draped with spider webs glowing under colored lights.

Before we turned the corner, I could hear the music coming from inside Laura’s house. It was upbeat and pulsating. Dylan parked a little way down the street, and we walked side by side toward the sound. The night was descending in shades of purple, tinting the sky with a soft melancholy, and though winter hadn’t yet arrived, there was a noticeable chill in the air.

“Are you sure you don’t want my jacket?” Dylan offered again, already starting to take it off, just like he had before we left the car.

“Don’t worry. I don’t want to ruin your costume.”

He looked dissatisfied but forced a smile, trying to ease my reluctance.

“You know, with your white dress and a leather jacket, we could just tell everyone you came as Chucky’s bride.”

“Ugh. The bride all alone without Chucky?” I teased. “How sad would that be?”

I heard his low chuckle and smiled as well. Up ahead, I caught sight of Laura’s house. It was incredibly decorated; the lights from the upper floors shone brightly, flooding the front yard, which was filled with skeletons and fake gravestones. Eventually, the sound of the music mingled with muffled conversations and the distant echo of laughter.

“Nessie!” Quinnie’s unmistakable enthusiasm reached me the moment I stepped onto the porch. “Wow, you look amazing! And you came… with Dylan!”

Being the only one who knew about my strange condition around Dylan, I couldn’t really blame her for her automatic reaction. Even though I felt embarrassed, I tried to plead for a bit of silent understanding through a quick exchange of glances. She seemed to get the message and straightened up before turning to him.

“Uh… cool choice, Hall. Aladdin Sane rocks.”

“Right? Although Freddie Mercury in ‘I Want to Break Free’ was another option I considered.”

Quinnie let out a contagious laugh. 

“I would’ve loved to see that.”

“Too bad you gave up on it, Dilly.”

Dylan crossed his arms in my direction dramatically.

“What can I do, Ren? I didn’t have my favorite pink blouse.”

“You can borrow mine next time. It’ll look great. I think it’ll bring out your eyes,” I said, and they both laughed.

“What’s with all the laughing?” Kelsey suddenly appeared behind Quinnie, handing her a beer before they exchanged a quick kiss. “It’s Halloween, I was expecting more screams and tricks... Has the real fun not started yet?”

This time, it was Quinnie who gave me an awkward look, but it was nice to finally see them working things out. It made me want to genuinely smile. They really did shine when they were together. And they even made a joint effort for their costumes.

Quinnie had chosen blue and gold accessories, which she wore around her wrists and neck, while Kelsey had donned a sand-colored tunic over her dress and added a laurel crown to adorn her hair, making them both look stunning in their own unique way.

“Nice pairing, you two,” I said. “A queen always needs her general.”

“Thanks, Nessie,” Kelsey replied playfully, glancing affectionately at Quinnie. “It used to be all the rage just before the Common Era.”

We laughed, and Dylan turned to me.

“I think I’ll follow Caesar’s lead and grab something to drink as well,” he said casually. “Want anything, Ren?”

“How about something strong?”

“How about gin?” 

He raised an eyebrow, almost challenging, but I couldn’t help liking the suggestion, and I nodded in agreement.

“Meet us by the stairs, then?”

Dylan nodded, satisfied, before disappearing into the crowd, leaving the three of us to make our way through the decorated, dimly lit room together.

“So, what’s going on?” Quinnie burst out, unable to contain her curiosity any longer. “I didn’t know you two were seeing each other!”

“It’s not like we’re dating,” I whispered.

I could see her trying to protest, but her attempt got caught in her throat. Just as we reached the staircase railing, we saw Laura descending the steps in a Catwoman costume, with Seth right behind her. They were both laughing; he had a fake knife sticking through his head and was wearing a dark t-shirt that, for some reason, looked slightly damp.

"Oh, hey, guys!" Laura greeted us enthusiastically. "I’m so glad you made it!"

"What happened?" Kelsey asked, glancing between her and Seth.

"Minor bathroom mishaps," Seth replied, half laughing, still running his fingers through his wet hair.

"But it’s all sorted now," Laura added, a bit embarrassed, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "Thanks to Seth, who was honestly the hero of the night."

"Lucky us," a familiar raspy voice teased from behind, and I turned quickly.

Near the doorway stood Embry, Leah, and… Jacob. He froze for a second, motionless, and my heart raced the moment I saw him, a wave of warmth spreading through me. He was dressed simply, in a plaid shirt and dark jeans, but his presence was undeniable. Our eyes sought each other, and I could feel my stomach flutter.

His gaze, vibrantly intense and invigorating, lingered on me for only a few seconds, but it was enough to stir all the feelings I had been trying to suppress.

"You look absolutely stunning," he said suddenly, flashing a smile so genuine it felt like it could make the air in the room disappear.

I shivered where I stood but did my best to stay composed.

"Thanks, Jake. Did you… forgot your costume?"

"About that." He chuckled, pointing to a fake axe hanging from his belt. "Got lucky finding this at the last store I stopped at on the way. My only other option was bringing the real one from home."

"I think you made the right call avoiding the original, lumberjack. Not exactly safe."

His laughter was low, but his eyes still studied me, a touch of surprise lingering in them.

“It suits you. The costume, I mean.”

I furrowed my brows, surprised.  

“You know who it is suppose to mean?”

“Of course,” he answered without hesitation. “It's Galadriel, right?”  

“How did you guess so quickly?”

Jacob shrugged.  

“Well, you’ve always liked books.”

“Like my mom,” I murmured.  

“Yeah, but Bella’s taste isn’t as cool.”

“She wishes it was.”  

He let out a soft laugh, and I smiled too, even though my heart felt like a storm. Jacob was right there, so close again, and all the feelings I had been trying miserably to bury resurfaced at once.  

“Here’s your gin, Ren.”

Dylan appeared beside us before I could even process what was happening. Jacob gave him a curious glance, and discomfort tightened my throat. I took the gin and gulped down a large sip, feeling the burn in my chest.  

“Jake, this is Dylan. Dylan, this is Jacob Black... my friend.” 

“Nice to meet you, Dylan.” Jacob extended his hand.  

Dylan shook it firmly.  

“Likewise, Jacob.” 

Leah, who had been chatting with the rest of the group, suddenly turned around, maybe sensing the awkward tension between us. She had gone all out with her makeup — wounds and stitches for her Laurie Strode look.  

“I think I need a drink,” she said. “Vodka would be perfect right now.” 

Embry, dressed as Michael Myers with the iconic mask hanging around his neck, patted Jacob on the back.  

“Let’s go, man. I’ll grab us a drink. See you later, Nessie.”  

“Sure,” I agreed, even though I knew alcohol had no effect on them.  

Jacob hesitated for a moment, like he wanted to say something, but then followed Leah and Embry to the kitchen. I stood there, feeling nervous energy coursing through me. My heart was torn between the unbearable urge to go after him and the need to keep my distance.

As the night wore on, I tried to stay close to Dylan, but my eyes kept searching for Jacob in the crowd. Every time our gazes met, whether we were chatting with friends or leaning against a corner, a quiet ache unfurled within me. Would I ever be able to be truly happy for him in every way, just as he was always happy for me? Could I ease the overwhelming intensity that filled me and silence the selfish part that wanted him more completely for myself?

The loud music filled the room, and colorful lights spun around us. At one point, Dylan leaned in, cracking a joke that pulled a laugh from me, even as I was lost in my thoughts. He seemed more at ease, his fingers occasionally brushing against mine as we talked.

“Want to dance?” he asked suddenly, extending his hand. There was a lightness to his suggestion, but I hesitated, biting my lip.  

“I have a better idea.”

Without warning, I took his hand and dragged him outside to the back patio. The garden lights twinkled brightly, along with yellow bulbs strung around a gray tent. Beside us, a patch of chrysanthemums released its sweet scent, permeating the night air. I wrapped my arms around myself, inhaling the cool air gratefully.

“Are you feeling okay?” The concern in Dylan's voice made me turn to look at him.  

“I’m fine. I just… needed a little fresh air.”

He stepped closer, his hand brushing my cheek.  

“You feel okay to me,” he said, “At least for the amount of gin you’ve had.”  

"You had your share of drinks tonight as well," I reminded him, noting the way his gaze softened and the slight flush of color on his cheeks and the tip of his nose. “Besides, I'm not a lightweight,” I assured him.  

“Good to know one of us isn’t,” Dylan smiled, taking a deep breath of the fresh air. “So… what’s the problem?”

I struggled to think of an immediate answer. Dylan continued to wait, closing the distance between us just so I would look at him.  

“I can tell something's bothering you, Ren. Did you… regret inviting me?”  

“Oh, no, Dylan. Not at all,” I rushed the words out, feeling terrible for him to even consider the idea. “I enjoy the time we spend together. It’s challenging, but at the same time, it’s fun. I just… I don’t know if we can keep doing this.”

He furrowed his brow in confusion.  

“Why not?”

We were so close I could feel his breath. His scent mingled with the aroma of the chrysanthemums.  

“To be honest, there are… some things happening in my life right now. Actually, there are a lot of things. They’re all very complicated, and I don’t think it would be best to involve you in it.”

“And do any of those complicated things involve the guy from earlier?”

I sighed but then nodded, shaking my head.  

“Look, Ren,” Dylan whispered, “We all have things going on.”

His tone was calm, but I could hear his heart racing. His hand cradled my jaw, and then I felt his finger trace along my collarbone, sending a shiver down my arm.  

“Sometimes, life doesn’t offer many right moments. In fact, it offers very few. Most of the time, we have to deal with the surprises that come our way, and then we can decide what to do with them. To me, you’ve been a really good surprise, and I wouldn’t mind at all if you let me get involved. To be honest, I think I've been wanting to get closer to you since the day we met.”

For a moment, I held my breath. My fingers clutched at his jacket, and then I saw his beautiful blue eyes close. Dylan leaned in closer, and my pulse quickened. I felt his body slowly envelop me. His soft lips brushed against mine, and then I surrendered.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

RUPTURE

The smell of grilled fish filled the room and spread throughout the house. Leah was in the kitchen with Charlie, while I was helping Sue set the table. Despite being invited to join, Seth couldn’t make it. He had his own special lunch with Laura and her parents. I found myself laughing quietly, thinking about the two of them and how things seemed to be progressing so quickly.

“Time to dig in,” Charlie announced, coming out of the kitchen with padded oven mitts and a dish still smoking. “You’ve got to try this trout, Nessie. Your grandpa’s really getting good at it.”

“And I still wonder where he was hiding that talent,” Sue remarked with a smile. “Maybe he just decided he was tired of my cooking.”

“Your cooking is delicious, honey. No one makes a stew like you. I just thought it was fair that I learn to cook a dish or two,” he said, and I saw the slight flush in his cheeks. “You know, I still want to surprise you from time to time.”

Sue gave him a quick kiss near his mustache, and Leah and I exchanged glances.

“Always so modest, Charlie,” Leah said, and we all laughed before sitting down.

We swapped utensils and passed around hot sauce. The fish was really good, but I knew it wasn’t just the food spreading that wave of happiness across the table. There was something more, a kind of comfort that only comes when shared with adored people.

“So…” I heard Charlie clear his throat, a bit awkwardly. “Leah, your mom told me about you and Embry…”

Leah paused with her fork inches from her mouth, raising an eyebrow like she was trying to figure out where he was going with this. Charlie continued.

“Embry’s a good kid. And I suppose he’s treating you right, because... just so you know, my shotgun’s still on the wall if he doesn’t behave.”

Sue had to take a sip of water to hide her laugh. Leah nearly choked.

“It’s all good, Charlie,” she said, looking away, though she couldn’t quite hide the smile tugging at her lips. “I’ll let you know if I need your services and your aim.”

Charlie looked pleased, but I couldn’t hold back the soft laugh that escaped me.

“So, Charlie, what about Sue and yourself?” I asked.

He took a bite of his food, chewing thoughtfully before answering.  

“What about us, Nessie?”  

“Well, what’s your story? I don’t think you’ve ever told me.”

Sue glanced at Charlie, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of her mouth, like she could already tell where this was going. Charlie shifted uncomfortably, scratching the back of his neck. I have always known he wasn’t the type to talk much, and murmuring about the past probably wasn’t his strong suit either.

“Sorry,” I quickly added, “I guess I was just curious.”  

“Oh, no, it’s fine,” he said, his voice a little hesitant. “It’s no problem if you really want to know, Nessie. It’s just... well, it’s a story that goes way back, actually.”

I adjusted myself in the chair, noticing that Leah had also stopped eating beside me.

“Sue and I, we’ve known each other since we were kids,” he began, his voice a bit gruff, like he wasn’t used to sharing this kind of thing. “I was always hanging around with Billy and Harry, so I spent a lot of time over on the reservation. That’s how I first saw her.”

Sue’s lips curved into a soft smile, her eyes meeting Charlie’s. It was as if they were both traveling back in time, reliving memories that belonged only to them.

“She was the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen,” Charlie admitted, his shy smile making me smile too. “But, well, I always thought she was… you know… too much for me.”

Sue chuckled softly. “He thought I was too tough.”  

“You know that’s not what I meant,” Charlie muttered, his cheeks flushing. “But... time went on. I met Renee, and Sue and Harry got married and... well, the rest you already know.”

Sue nodded, her hand resting beside her plate. “I guess we’re only here now because of those twists of fate in life.” 

Charlie’s sigh was almost imperceptible as his hand reached for Sue’s, brushing her fingers with tenderness.

“Yeah… I guess that’s exactly why we’re here,” he said, his voice softening. “Life doesn’t always go the way you plan. You don’t always see the second chances coming. But when they do… you learn to hold on to them, because life moves fast. Too fast. And the last thing you want is to look back and regret not taking a chance when it was right there in front of you.”

He paused, glancing at his plate, his voice thick with emotion I wasn’t used to hearing from him. “I know it sounds like a cliché, but... one day you wake up, and you’re looking in the mirror, searching for that younger version of yourself—the one with all the dreams. You realize how much time has passed. You can accept it, sure, but… you never want to think that you missed out something important along the way.”

“Whoa, Charlie,” Leah whistled softly under her breath. “That’s got to be the longest speech I’ve ever heard you give.”

Charlie let out a low, sheepish chuckle, and Sue smiled along with him. We finished eating, and I busied myself loading the dishes into the dishwasher, but even after the table was cleared and the leftovers packed away, Charlie’s words stayed with me. I found myself wandering outside, using the excuse of checking the apple tree in the backyard. I sat down on the old porch swing, tucking my legs up to my chest, and the wood creaked beneath me as I swayed back and forth, lost in thought.

“You really came out here to stare at a tree?” 

I didn’t need to turn around to know who it was. Leah’s footsteps were unmistakable—always brisker than anyone else’s. 

“It’s a nice tree.” 

“Right. A McIntosh apple tree.” 

I turned to face her. 

“Like the computer, huh?” 

Leah offered a subdued smile before flopping down next to me. 

“Do you think Steve Jobs had some real obsession with apples or something?” 

“Probably,” I nodded. 

We lingered in silence for a moment, gazing at the apple tree that was beginning to lose its mid-autumn luster, watching the clouds above as they danced across the sky, casting playful shadows on the ground.

“I… I don’t know what to do, Leah.” 

She turned her face toward me, her expression devoid of surprise or judgment. It was as if she had been waiting for me to utter those very words.

“Welcome to the club, Nessie. Most of us are just as lost and have no idea what to do on a daily basis.”

“How comforting. Thanks,” I said with a quiet laugh. 

She laughed too, nudging her arm against mine. 

“So… What’s the matter?” 

I took a deep breath before relaxing my knees, letting my toes poke against the wooden floorboard.

“Remember the guy from the Halloween party? Dylan Hall? Well, I’ve been seeing him for a few weeks…” 

I hesitated, bracing myself for some agitation or a disapproving look, but none came. 

“He’s great, really. He’s caring and genuinely invested in us. I think we’re doing all the things couples usually do. We go out, eat, watch movies, spend time together. Lately, it even seems like he’s been trying to open up more. He told me about his family and mentioned that his dad, Jason, got remarried. Apparently, his new wife has a little girl, and Dylan said he seems genuinely happy with his new family. But Dylan… well, Dylan seemed to want to be happy for his dad too, to move on. Last time we were together, he started talking about maybe introducing me to Mr. Hall and I… I think there must be something wrong with me, right? Because Dylan doesn’t seem to be doing anything wrong, yet I feel like something isn’t right, so… maybe the only problem is me, after all. Because even though I know I shouldn’t, I just can’t stop thinking about Jacob.”

I ran my hand through my hair, feeling embarrassed, though it was as if a huge stone had just lifted from my chest. Leah squinted at me, but not in an accusatory way. It was more like she was evaluating my sudden outburst. 

“That makes sense,” she murmured at last. 

“It does?” I asked, incredulous. 

“I can feel the connection between you two, you know? Between you and Jacob. It’s because of the imprinting, and also because Jacob is my alpha. It’s not the same as what I felt with Sam and Emily, but in some ways, it’s similar. I’d be surprised if you told me you never think about Jacob at all.”

“But that’s the problem!” I gasped. “I shouldn’t… think about him. Or at least, not the way I do. It’s strange, right?” 

“You know, Nessie,” Leah sighed, looking ahead. “When you literally carry altered genes that turn you into a giant wolf and make you want to fight vampires for fun, your mind kind of expands into a whole new realm of possibilities. And as hard as it was for me to admit, I’ve learned to recognize that some human norms just don’t fit into my life anymore. When I stopped caring about that, things started to become a little easier to manage.”

She turned back to me, a small smile shaping her lips, though it looked tinged with sadness. 

“I knew Jacob before. Before the imprint and… before you. I don’t think he was in a good place, Nessie, but… to be honest, I don’t think any of us were.”

Her gaze on me felt deeper, lingering longer than before, her fists clenched into balls resting on her knees. 

“All that stuff with Bella was honestly… hard to swallow,” she murmured. “Having that mental link, I could really understand what he was going through, but still… it wasn’t pretty to watch. For some reason, Bella always seemed to be this walking magnet for trouble and misfortune, dragging him right into the eye of the storm. I couldn’t understand why he kept submitting to that over and over until… well, you happened. It was as instantaneous as a rope snapping. Everything that had been confusing and complicated suddenly ceased to be. The things he didn’t understand, the things he couldn’t know before, suddenly made sense. Whatever Jacob thought he felt for Bella, I think it was only because it was the closest he had to you, and in the end, I think he realized that.”

The leaves of the apple tree rustled as the wind brushed against them. I sat quietly, absorbing everything she had said, feeling that tight knot in my stomach loosen just a bit. 

“Do you really think this could have been a good thing? Even with the imprinting being so intense and imperative? Sometimes I still find myself pondering about it, you know? Trying to understand all this better, and… sometimes, I try to imagine other scenarios. That’s when I remember you.”

“Me?”

“Yeah. You and Embry for instance. Two wolves getting along just fine, even without all the imprinting situation.”

I noticed Leah’s shoulders relax a bit, and she flashed a small smile; an unexpected glimmer in her eyes.

“Yeah, I think I’m happy with him, Nessie. I mean, truly happy. That’s something I never imagined. Something that if you had asked me before, I would probably have said it was completely impossible to happen.” She laughed, taking a brief pause. “There was a time when I really believed that only imprinting could make me forget Sam, but… honestly, Jacob becoming an alpha is what really saved me.”

She made a quick pause, filling her lungs.

“When I distanced myself from Sam’s influence, it was like I could breathe again. Slowly, I began to feel more like myself. I started feeling lighter and more confident once again and... then I began to reach out to the people I had pushed away.”

She paused again, as if reliving something within herself. Her eyes grew distant for a moment, and then she smiled to the side, a softer smile this time.

“One of those people was Embry… and I can’t quite explain it, but when I let my guard down and allowed him to get close, we just connected. Really connected. He has this quick wit that constantly challenges me, and at first, I admit I saw it more as a kind of close friendship but over time, I realized I was wrong. I got too afraid to suggest anything that might change the dynamic we had built, but deep down I knew there was something more. I could even say that I don’t know exactly when these new feelings began to surface, but I’d be lying. Completely.”

I didn’t move an inch, just waiting for her to continue.

“There was this… hunt,” she began. “A vampire that invaded our territory. She tried to flee, but I managed to catch up to her before the others. I cornered her on my own, and I think I was so proud of that that I didn’t even realize she actually had a companion. His scent was different, subtler, and I didn’t notice his presence until he appeared to attack me from behind. And if it hadn’t been for Embry…” She laughed nervously, as if she could still feel the adrenaline from that time. “There’s something about those moments of danger that feel so… pivotal, you know? When he showed up to protect me, I felt safe for the first time in a long time. Gradually, I realized this was a good thing. It was good to have someone to trust, especially in those moments. The ones that are most challenging.”

I smiled, listening to Leah speak with such affection about Embry. I never thought I’d see her this way, so vulnerable, and yet so self-assured.

“But that’s just my opinion,” she said softly, nudging my shoulder gently. “What matters is what you truly want and what you think is right for you, and for you only."

I knew Leah was right. I needed to be honest with myself and what I felt. When I said my goodbyes and got into the car in the late afternoon, the weight of our conversation still lingered over me. I navigated the winding roads with a sense of urgency, knowing exactly where I should head to.

Dylan’s apartment was small, but practical. It was the kind of place you’d expect from someone trying to carve out their own space in the world for the first time. The walls were painted a gentle shade of light blue. In the center of the living room sat a worn gray sofa, its fabric slightly faded, adorned with a mix of cushions that brought bursts of color to the otherwise soft palette. A well-worn wooden dining table stood in the corner and an improvised bookshelf leaned slightly to one side, stuffed with a disorganized assortment of movies, books, and a lot of records that suggested his love for music.

The polished electric guitar leaned against the wall, while an acoustic guitar rested nearby. In the kitchen, I knew there was only one picture hanging among the random magnets of his fridge. The old one of himself, as a kid, with Anne right behind, embracing him. A bittersweet reminder of the love that had shaped him. It was a space he had made his own, though the occasional mess hinted at the transition he was still navigating. I realized I felt drawn to that for some reason. To that raw complexity of life.

I took a deep breath before knocking softly at the door, the sound echoing in the calm of the evening. Just a moment later, the door swung open.

“Hey, Ren” Dylan said, lying on the door as he opened up a smile. “I didn’t expect to see you tonight.”

“Yeah, sorry. I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”

“No, not at all,” he assured me. “Just finished up some studying. Want to hang out for a bit?” 

“Actually… Can we talk?”

The tone in my voice felt different. An inevitable tension was lingering from me, and I knew he could feel it too.

"Is everything okay?" His voice was gentle, soft, but there was concern in it.

I hesitated, feeling the weight of my next words press heavily on my chest. Dylan didn’t deserve this. He didn’t deserve to be led on, to be part of something that wasn’t fair to him.

"Dylan, you’ve been... incredible," I started, my voice barely above a whisper, trying to find the right words, the words that would hurt the least. "I really have been drawn to you. Everything about you."

He stayed quiet, his eyes searching mine, waiting, knowing.

"You’re amazing, talented, layered," I continued, the truth spilling out faster than I could stop it. "You’re so great, Dylan. Really, you are."

His expression darkened, just slightly. He already knew where this was going, even if he hadn’t wanted to admit it.

"But it’s not enough," he said softly, more of a statement than a question. His words hung between us, and I could see the hurt, the resignation settling in.

I shook my head, unable to meet his gaze fully. It wasn’t enough, and it wasn’t fair—not to him, and not to me.

Dylan took a breath, his eyes flickering away for a moment, gathering his thoughts. When he spoke again, his voice was quiet, defeated.

"It's not enough to make you forget about the other guy, right?"

His question hit me like a physical weight, even though I should have expected it. It was unavoidable. He wasn’t angry, just sad. Maybe he had seen it coming all along. Lying wouldn’t have helped, not now.

"Yeah," I admitted, my voice barely audible. "Nothing happened. It’s just... I can’t get completely rid of this feelings, Dylan. And until I figure that out, I can’t keep doing this. It’s not fair to either of us."

Silence fell heavy between us, thick with unspoken emotions. Dylan ran a hand through his hair.

"I... understand," he finally said, though his voice betrayed the hurt he felt. “I made a promise to myself that I would live life on my own terms. Free from other people's expectations. When you came into my life, Ren, it really awakened something new and good in me. Something I didn’t want to let go of. That’s why despite understanding, I have no regrets. I want you to know that I care about you, and I’m here for you. No matter what.”

He understood, but that didn’t make it any easier. For either of us.

I left his place feeling drained, emotionally spent. Breaking up with Dylan had been harder than I thought it would be. He deserved honesty, and so did I, but that didn’t make the guilt any less. My heart felt heavy.

As I drove through the quiet streets, my mind was still a storm of conflicting thoughts. When I reached the trail at the beginning of my house, I got out of the car, letting the night air hit my face before I started to run up the mountain, higher and higher.

The trees blurred past me as I moved faster than human eyes could track, the wind whipping my hair behind me. With each step, the weight lifted slightly, but the confusion still gnawed at me. When I finally burst into the clearing, my heart was racing, a thunderous rhythm that felt almost disjointed against the tranquil backdrop. 

The lake stretched out before me, its still surface mirroring the crescent moon overhead, a delicate silver arc casting shimmering reflections across the water. The old willow stood curved at the edge, its long branches swaying gently in the breeze. But my gaze was drawn to the pier Jacob had built for us, jutting out into the water. I wasn’t alone in our secret place. He was there as well.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

RISING

Jacob turned just as I approached. Though his posture seemed solid, unwavering, there was a quiet gentleness in his expression, a calm that seemed to soften the edges of his strength. His eyes found mine, and for a second, I felt the weight of my own vulnerability. It was as if he could see right through me, as if he could uncover everything I was trying to bury. He took a step closer and his hands came up to cradle my face with a tenderness that felt almost forbidden. The warmth of his skin was like an anchor, steadying me amidst the storm I was barely keeping at bay.

“What’s wrong, Ness?” His voice was barely a whisper, but it was enough to send a shiver down my spine.

Only then did I realize I was trembling. When the cool air brushed against my cheek, I felt the dry trace left behind. At some point, I’d started crying without even noticing. The instinct to turn away surged, to hide myself, but I knew there was nowhere else I wanted to be. Nowhere but here.

“Jake, what are you doing here?”

He studied me for a moment before a faint, wry smile broke across his face.

“I could ask you the same thing, Nessie.”

We held each other’s gaze in silence for a long minute until my hand found his. My fingers trailed over the back of his palm, still resting gently along my jaw.

“Can I?”

“Whenever you want.”

I closed my eyes to concentrate, gathering the threads of my thoughts and the subtle nuances of my conversation with Leah earlier. As soon as my thoughts connected with his, I felt the familiar acceptance of his consciousness before the barrier broke, allowing the current of my memories to flow freely. I showed him the exact moment Leah appeared on the porch and sat beside me, her posture relaxed in a way I couldn’t tell was habitual or self-imposed. I showed him how she hesitated before saying the words that changed the course of my day. The conversation about stifled feelings, choices, and how, sometimes, doing what's right for ourselves might mean letting go of certain bonds.

As the memory faded, I felt the weight of his determination wrapping around me like warmth, and I knew there was nothing I couldn’t share with him.

Jacob absorbed each image, every emotion, slowly; his understanding weaving itself into my thoughts. It was as though he’d been there, part of that conversation, walking through each doubt and conflicting emotion I’d felt since coming back to Forks. When his eyes finally opened, the softness in them made my heart race.

“Nessie,” he murmured, his free hand settling at my waist, keeping me close within his arms.

“It’s embarrassing, isn’t it?” I mumbled. “And it’s frustrating too. I’m sorry, I just don’t know what else to do to shake all this off.”

His chest rose and fell beneath me, strong and warm. I felt like I could just fall asleep there, but his finger tilted my chin, guiding my gaze back to his.

“It is frustrating,” he agreed, a brief smile flashing before a shadow, deep and unreadable, darkened his brow. “Leah was right about what happened. It wasn’t any kind of fairy tale, and there are things I regret. Things I wish had gone differently, but even still… if all of it was just to bring me to this moment, I’d be lying if I said I wouldn’t do it all over again in a heartbeat. I’d do it all again if it meant having you here now, Nessie.”

Jacob’s fingers slid along the side of my face, the warmth of his skin sending an electric pulse through my chest, rooting itself somewhere even deeper. His touch felt like a spark, yet at the same time, my skin seemed to ignite under the steady gentleness of his hand. Desire stirred within me, blending with the pull he’d always had over me.

“How did you feel?” I whispered, my throat tightening. “Leah said it was hard, but I want to hear it from you, too. It's important to me.”

He watched my face, his dark eyes nearly overflowing with an intensity that made my heartbeat stutter. Then he sighed, his voice low and rough, slicing through the silence. “When Bella and I grew close… she was broken, Nessie. She and Edward had split for a while, so… after he left her, I felt like I had to be there for her. No matter what came of it. I just wanted to heal her, to help, even though I didn’t fully understand where that need was coming from.”

He paused, his hand drifting from my neck to my shoulder, sending a new shiver through my body. “Maybe it’s life’s biggest irony… that I only began to understand what Bella felt after you and the rest of the Cullens left.” He hesitated, his gaze sliding away for a moment. “The difference was, staying behind had been my choice. And I knew what I had to face.”

My heart clenched, but at the same time, something else lit up within me.

“I wish things could have been different, Jake. Even though I know you were only trying to protect me or… trying to go on with the choices you thought were right.”

“That’s not true,” he murmured, a faint, sorrowful line creasing his smile. “I wasn’t making the best choices, even after you left.”

His eyes met mine, and in that moment, he seemed to understand how much his words meant to me — how much I was sinking into the honesty he was sharing.

“When I crossed paths with Lizzie again, I know she saw what I was going through, sensed that I was shattered. She was always good to me, she cared… but I knew, from the beginning, that I couldn’t give her what she wanted.” Jacob’s voice softened, becoming almost a whisper. “I know now that nothing could ever compare to what I feel for you, Nessie. Nothing compares to you.”

My heart raced, and I felt breathless. The way he was looking at me now… it was almost unbearable. My body responded to every word, every nuance, and I could no longer ignore the desire burning within me. Moving almost by instinct, I closed the space between us, pressing myself against him. Jacob didn’t hesitate; his hands slid to my waist, and I could feel every inch of his strength and warmth against me. 

My defenses began to crumble, and a feeling of surrender and desire swept over me. It was as if, finally, I could allow myself to feel everything. To feel him. My hands found his shoulders, tracing the tense muscles beneath my fingertips, and I lifted my face, my breath uneven.

His fingers tightened around me, holding me as if he were afraid I might disappear. His eyes shone for a moment, and then, he kissed me. It was a kiss filled with everything we hadn’t said. I could feel the warmth and intensity in every touch, every movement, and I lost myself in the way he held me.

When our lips finally parted, Jacob looked at me. His hands still gripped me, his warm, sweet breath brushing across my face.

"I never thought it was possible... to feel all of this for someone," he murmured. "But it’s like, for just one second, everything else vanishes, and the world narrows down to just this moment."

I reached up, touching his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath my palm. "I know, Jake. That’s how I feel too."

He smiled, taking my hand and entwining his fingers with mine. We walked to the edge of our pier and sat down. I had no idea what time it was, and with the mist lingering over the lake’s surface, I imagined the temperature wasn’t exactly comfortable. But I couldn’t bring myself to care. I felt no discomfort with Jacob so close beside me. 

He pulled me into his embrace, and even though it felt like I was so small there, it was perfect, as if I could just fit right into his arms. I wasn’t sure how long we stayed like that, so close, or at what moment the silence broke, allowing our conversation to flow again.  

It felt natural. One subject leading to the next, but this time with much more confidence. Almost as if, suddenly, we were both lighter somehow.  

I wanted to know more about the time my parents spent apart, and I knew I had to be honest with Jacob about Dylan as well. Even though it didn’t seem like there was an easy way to do that, I had the one method I always preferred; the one way I knew he would never object to. I tightened my fingers between his and noticed the mutual acceptance. His silent understanding.

I leaned in a little more, pressing his hand against my skin, and closed my eyes, gathering the sensations I wanted to share. I focused on the hazy memory I tried to suppress every day: the first time I saw Dylan in the college building. The uncontrollable thirst; the strange attraction I felt for the sweet, abundant blood.  

I hoped the revelation wouldn’t make Jacob recoil in disgust and discomfort, and to my relief, it didn’t. Jacob absorbed everything in silence; his steady breath encouraging me to continue. I then showed him that specific moment — when Dylan opened up to me about his mother — and how, for a second, I had the unshakable certainty that I would never be able to hurt him due of my most ferocious instincts.  

When the thoughts dissolved and I felt Jacob again, I realized he had gone rigid. Opening my eyes, I found his face serious, his expression grave.  

“I’ve never lost control with him,” I hurried to say. “I’ve never even attacked another human.”  

“I know,” Jacob answered as quickly as I did, his tone careful. “That’s not what worries me, Nessie.”  

“It’s not?”  

He shook his head, the tender, gentle smile growing on his lips. Jacob reached out with his free hand, tracing soft circles on my cheek with his thumb.  

“How many times do I need to remind you that you’re unique, Nessie? I know you’re different. I know you were born, not transformed. You’re not cold; you have blood running through your veins and a beating heart.” He paused, his gaze moving to my chest, where my heartbeat raced beneath my skin. I blushed for a second, feeling the heat in my cheeks. I knew he could feel it too. His smile widened. “There are so many things that set you apart from them, Nessie. You’re more human, but just a little bit more resistant and smart as well,” he teased, and we both laughed together.  

“So… I guess I’m lost. What’s the problem, then?”

“I’m not bothered by your instincts surfacing. That’s something out of your control,” he whispered, his voice low and calm. “But the fact that you got so close to him even while feeling so uncomfortable worries me. Maybe… maybe you should talk to your family about it too. They could help you understand what’s going on and find a way to ease it if it happens again in the future.”  

Unknowingly, I was staring at him with a silly grin on my face. How was it possible that his biggest concern was always me and my well-being? Was I being too superficial by being genuinely happy with his casual mention of the future? Was it naïve of me to cling to those words and try to preserve a greater hope for something positive awaiting us?  

“Thank you, Jake,” I murmured, letting my face rest against his shoulder.  

“Anytime.”  

I felt his cheek rest on top of my head, and his hand traced the outline of my back, as if inventing the circuit of a relaxing massage. I closed my eyes and allowed myself to enjoy the moment, soaking in every sensation of this new closeness between us. It wasn’t until I lifted my face again that I noticed the sky, once dark, beginning to lighten. 

The first rays of the sun were crossing the horizon, painting the lake with soft shades of pink and gold. The dawn seemed like a grand and magical event, almost as if, for a moment, the world was opening before our eyes and recreating itself just for us.  

Jacob looked at the break of the day and smiled, his expression serene as he watched the play of shadows and colors in the sky.  

“You know, I’ve always liked these new beginnings,” he said, his voice reflecting an almost reverent calm. “Whether it’s the New Year, the weekend coming up… or the sunrise. Each of these moments brings a chance to try again, to be a better version of ourselves.” His gaze fell on me, expanding so brightly and refreshingly across my face like the very rays of the sun. “And now, I think I’m even more grateful, because I can finally write this new beginning with you.”  

I felt my pulse escalate; my heart filled with such a strong sensation it almost made my chest ache. My hand sought his neck, pulling him closer. He leaned in, effortlessly returning my gesture. I felt the electricity course through me again, the warmth that I knew had nothing to do with the sun shining majestically above us, lighting everything it touched.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

INTIMACY

Morning light filtered through Forks' dense clouds, tinting everything with that familiar pale gray. My eyes opened slowly, still heavy with sleep, but my mind was already alert. The memories of the day before returned with almost painful clarity, as if I could still feel the crisp air around the lake and the warmth of Jacob's hands holding mine.  

As much as the purity in his gaze had always captivated me, there had been something more yesterday — a side of Jacob I had never been privy to, though I had longed for it. 

Without realizing it, my fingers drifted along my collarbone, tracing their way to my lips, recalling the weight of his velvety touch. The sound of his voice, so close to my ear, still echoed in my head, sending shivers down my spine. Every word laden with something deeper and truer than anything I had ever experienced.  

And now, staring at the ceiling of my room, this whirlwind of emotions felt even harder to untangle. A part of me was elated, as though I were living a dream I didn’t want to end. But there was another part, a smaller but equally undeniable part, that tethered me to reality with doubts and uncertainties about what would come next.  

I tried to shake off these thoughts as I got out of bed, letting the morning chill pull me back into the present. I took a long shower, fixed my hair, and chose my favorite blouse. Still, as I prepared for the day, my mind wandered back to the memories of the day before. It felt strange to want someone so deeply while fearing the consequences of that closeness.  

When we crossed the invisible line between us, it was as if I had been pulled into a new orbit. This new feeling — the intensity, the urgency, the certainty that I would never tire of having him by my side — was like a constant flame, one I couldn’t decide whether to extinguish or let burn until the end.  

At college, the day dragged on. Classes were a blur of muffled voices and automatic note-taking, while my thoughts revolved endlessly around Jacob. He had promised to meet me after my classes, and the anticipation was almost unbearable.  

At some point, Quinnie, sitting beside me, nudged me lightly in the ribs. "Everything okay, Nessie? You’re a million miles away, and Hall didn’t show up today. Is there something you’d like to share?" 

Even though Quinnie couldn’t entirely understand what was going on with Dylan, especially the apparent masochistic bond I seemed determined to cling to, she knew the two of us had grown closer since the Halloween party. Technically, this was the first time he wasn’t by my side during class, and Quinnie certainly wasn’t going to let that slip by unnoticed. She was far too perceptive for that.  

“Leah and I had a conversation over the weekend,” I murmured. “Let’s just say it was a… huh… pretty enlightening exchange.”  

She raised an eyebrow at me.  

“You told Leah you’ve been seeing Dylan?”  

I shook my head, feeling oddly embarrassed for some reason.  

“I also talked to her about Jacob,” I admitted with a sigh, pausing for a moment. “I mean, she’s known him for a long time. And I wasn’t sure if I was heading in the right direction with Dylan, so…”  

To my surprise, Quinnie reached for my hand affectionately, her deep eyes shining with unmistakable warmth.  

“Oh, Nessie, I knew there was something there. I knew you and Jacob could still make things work! I’m so happy for you; I bet he’s thrilled too. This is so exciting! Just wait until Laura and Kelsey find out. Oh, but I’m not jumping ahead, am I? You two really worked things out, right?”  

Quinnie’s boundless energy was impossible to avoid, so I quickly nodded.  

“Yeah, but it wasn’t easy, you know? I had to be honest with Dylan.”  

“I get that, but… for some reason, I feel like this was the best thing. For everyone. That includes Dylan.”  

She flashed one of her bright, encouraging smiles, and I couldn’t help but return it. I was undeniably happy, but thinking about Dylan still stirred that bittersweet, unavoidable ache within me.

When the last class finally ended, I rushed out of the room, nearly sprinting through the college parking lot. And there he was again, leaning casually against the side of the Mustang. Arms crossed and wearing a smile that made the whole world seem less complicated.  

“Hey,” he said as I approached. His voice was soft, but there was something in it that made my heart race.  

“Hi,” I replied, trying not to sound as nervous as I felt.  

Without another word, he opened the passenger door for me, and I slid in, immediately comforted by the warmth of the enclosed space. The familiarity of his presence was enough to quiet the restlessness inside me.  

“How was your day?” he asked.  

“Long,” I admitted, smiling at him. “How about yours?”  

“It feels like it’s only just starting,” he replied, turning the ignition with a gentle laugh that made me want to laugh along with him.  

“You know, Quinnie was trying to figure out why I was so distracted in class today,” I said.  

Jacob gave me a playful look, raising an eyebrow as he drove. “Oh, yeah? And were you distracted because of me, Ness?”  

I huffed, trying to sound indifferent, though my face probably gave me away. “Maybe…”  

“Maybe?” he repeated, the grin on his lips widening. “So I really did distract you, huh?”  

I bit my lip, laughing and turning my gaze to the window. “You know you did. Happy now?”  

“Extremely,” he answered, not bothering to hide the satisfaction in his voice. The air in the car felt warmer all of a sudden, every second of silence heavy with a tension that only seemed to grow.  

It took all my willpower to break the moment and change the subject. “Still, she seemed genuinely happy putting the pieces together.”  

Jacob let out a light laugh, shaking his head. “Well, you’re not the only one who’s been sharing the news. I told the pack too. They would’ve found out anyway, so I figured it was better to just tell them.”  

“And what did they say?” I asked, genuinely curious.  

“They were all happy for us,” he said, his voice taking on a more serious and sincere tone. “Seth practically burst with excitement, Quil and Embry are thrilled, and Leah… well, she said I can thank her later.”  

I laughed, picturing the scene. “She’s been really patient with us, hasn’t she?”  

Jacob nodded.  

“Especially with me. Honestly, even if I thanked her every day, it probably wouldn’t be enough.”  

He glanced over at me for a moment, his eyes somehow holding more meaning than words could convey. There was a focus in his gaze that made me feel like the most special person in the world, yet at the same time, far too aware of his presence.  

I couldn’t bring myself to say anything in response, so I gave a small nod, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks.

Shortly after, we passed by the resort cabins where Jacob had first taken me to talk exclusively with Leah — what now felt like an eternity ago. It wasn’t long, however, before he pulled the car over, parking in a slightly elevated area. Jacob stepped out first, walking around to open the door for me.  

“Come on, there’s a better view up here.”

He guided me along a narrow trail through the forest, the dense trees around us forming a natural tunnel. We walked for a few minutes until the forest opened up into an elevated clearing, offering a breathtaking view of the ocean. From the edge, the rooftops of the resort were just barely visible in the distance.  

The gray sky met the deep dark of the sea, and the surrounding trees framed the scene perfectly.  

“This was the spot I used to come to most often. You know, back then,” Jacob said, his voice low, almost reverent. “It’s more secluded, so I guess it was better… for thinking.”  

“It’s beautiful,” I murmured, unable to tear my eyes away from the view.  

“It is,” he agreed, but his gaze wasn’t on the ocean. It was on me. “Breathtaking.”  

I felt my cheeks heat under his stare, but I didn’t look away. He reached out, his hand brushing lightly against mine, and I acted on impulse, reaching up and grabbing the back of his neck, my fingers threading into his hair with more urgency than I intended.  

He didn’t hesitate when I pulled him closer, leaning into me with the same intensity that was burning inside me. Our lips met with a desperate kind of eagerness, a jolt of electricity coursing through me. His hands slid to my waist, firm yet gentle as he held me against him.  

I lost myself in his warmth, in his touch, in the way he seemed to be everywhere all at once. But as the kiss deepened, he pulled back just enough for our eyes to meet, his breath mingling with mine.  

“You’re going to make me forget how to breathe one of these days,” he said, his voice low and rough, a hint of amusement in the smile he gave me.  

My face flushed, and all I could manage to whisper in response was, “I could say the same thing.”  

Jacob raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying my reaction. “Is that so?” he teased, running a finger gently along my cheek. The gesture was both playful and tender, leaving me caught between a nervous laugh and the undeniable pull of his presence.

I looked away, biting my lip, trying not to show how nervous and completely off-balance he made me feel. Of course, he noticed. With a measured smile, he took my hand, intertwining our fingers as if to anchor me, then shifted the conversation to something lighter.  

“Have you thought about what Thanksgiving is going to be like this year?” he asked, his tone casual and relaxed as he pulled me closer.  

“I’ll spend it with Sue and Charlie.”.  

“Good thing they invited Billy, then” he said, a playful glint in his eyes. “Which, by extension, means I’m invited too.”  

My smile was instant, almost involuntary—the kind of happiness that made me want to throw my arms around his neck. But the next thought that crossed my mind dimmed that joy into a brief flicker.  

“We need to figure out how we’re going to tell Charlie.”

Jacob fell silent for a moment, as if carefully weighing his words. “I’ve been thinking about that,” he said, his voice steadier now, carrying a sense of resolve. “I want to do it the right way, you know? I know we can’t tell him too much for his own safety, but… I still want to be as honest as we can. Charlie deserves that, at the very least.”  

I hid my face against his chest, seeking comfort in his warmth. The confidence in his voice, the alignment of our intentions, gave me a strange sense of peace, but also a quiet sense of anticipation. As much as it made me anxious, I knew Charlie deserved the truth. Still, in some way, the weight of it felt bigger than it actually might be.  

“I wish we didn’t have to keep secrets from him. Maybe it would make things less complicated because… I know it’s going to be confusing. Perhaps even challenging at times.”  

“It will be,” he murmured, his fingers tracing gentle patterns through my hair. “At first. But I don’t think it’s the kind of thing he’ll hold onto forever. He might need some time, and that’s alright. Charlie’s always been straightforward, but fair. He’s known me my whole life, Nessie. There’s no one else in the world who could see better how honest and serious I am about this. About you. With enough time, I know he’ll understand too.”  

My heart raced at the unspoken meaning behind his words. The way his conviction in wanting to do things "the right way" subtly hinted at something deeper, something more solid.

“With the right time,” I repeated softly, trying to hide the smile that threatened to appear, but it was impossible. A mixture of happiness and intensity coursed through me, but this time, it was a good, comforting feeling.

It seemed like such a small thing, almost insignificant, telling Charlie. But the way he handled it, with such care, made me realize how much it truly meant. It was so human, almost banal, but at the same time, it was exactly what I had been looking for, even without realizing it.

Everyday concerns, like telling a grandfather about a relationship, discussing holiday traditions, and thinking about the future in small steps. Everything felt so simple, so normal, so different from the world full of dangers and secrets in which I had grown up. And yet, even though I didn’t have to hide anything from him, even though he already knew the whole truth, even though he was as tied to all of it as I was, Jacob seemed completely at ease navigating all these situations with his natural simplicity.

I lifted my head to look at him, feeling my eyes soften with a new kind of affection.

“Thank you.”

Jacob raised an eyebrow, his smile widening. “For what?”

“For...” I hesitated, choosing my words. “For this. For always making me think everything will be okay.”

Jacob followed my gaze and tilted his head slightly, a curious expression forming on his face. He always had that effect on me, like he could see something in me before I even knew what it was.

“It’s easy to think that way with you around, Ness. You make everything worth it.”

I stepped closer, feeling my pulse quicken, but he gently touched my cheek, stopping any impulse before I could give in again.

“But let’s take it one step at a time, remember? One breath at a time,” he said, his deep, tender voice fading just before he placed a kiss on my forehead.

I huffed stubbornly, though my automatic reaction surprised me a little. “Alright. One breath at a time.”

Jacob laughed in response, perhaps realizing that I was repeating the phrase more to myself than to him. 

When we got back in the car, the wind, thick with the scent of the sea, grew stronger. Jacob started the engine and took a different route, one I didn’t recognize. I felt the car slow down slightly as we passed in front of a house painted in a deep shade of cherry, the fresh coat of paint glistening, revealing a recent restoration.  

“That’s Billy’s house,” Jacob said, his voice calm, yet carrying a depth I couldn’t immediately place.

I leaned in, taking a better look at the place. There was an old rocking chair on the porch and a small building further back, its edges slightly worn by time and the salt of the sea.

“It's the place where you grew up,” I murmured, kind of mesmerized by the sudden interest that had struck me.

Jacob smiled subtly, nodding.

“Yeah, it is.”

“Is Billy home?”

The question slipped out before I had fully processed it, and I immediately felt my heart race for no apparent reason. Jacob turned to me with his intense gaze, the kind that seemed to radiate warmth and security at the same time.

“He is. Do you want to go in?”

I nodded in agreement, trying to control my excitement. Being there with him felt oddly intimate, like I was being introduced to a part of Jacob he didn’t share easily. 

He held my hand firmly as we walked toward the porch side by side. When we knocked on the door, it didn’t take long before Billy appeared.

“So, you brought company.”

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

OMEN

I suddenly felt small under Billy’s gaze. It wasn’t something he said, it was just the kind of presence he carried. Yet, there was something welcoming about his expression, something that felt oddly familiar.  

“Well, it’s good to finally have you here, Renesmee,” he said, moving aside “Come on in. The wind’s a bit fierce this time of day.”  

“Thanks for having me,” I replied, slipping into the small living room.  

Billy switched off the television and positioned himself beside it while I took a seat. Jacob moved to sit next to me, but Billy raised an arm in his direction.  

“Hold on, Jake. While you’re here, why don't you grab the tools from the garage and fix that railing before someone takes a spill?”  

Billy nodded toward the door, and Jacob let out a dry chuckle.  

“Sure, sure. And maybe Nessie can tag along so I can show her the garage.”  

Billy snorted, shaking his head. “Can’t stand to be away from her for five minutes, huh?”  

“It’s alright,” I interjected quickly. “You go ahead, Jake. I’ll keep Billy company.”  

Jacob shot me a quick look, both of us understanding the underlying message. With a resigned sigh, he straightened up.  

“Fine. Just don’t have too much fun without me.”  

Billy smirked. “Don’t worry. We’ll save some for you once the job’s done.”  

Jacob shook his head as he headed toward the door. “Why is it always me doing the heavy lifting?” he joked, glancing back at me before disappearing outside. “I won’t be long.”  

Through the window, I watched him cross the yard, heading toward the narrow path that led to the garage.  

“He’s spent more hours in that old garage than I can count,” Billy said, his voice low but steady. “Tinkering with parts, rebuilding junk into something that runs better than it has any right to. He’s got a talent for it, for sure… seeing what’s broken and figuring out how to put it back together.”  

I pulled my gaze from the window and turned to Billy, focusing on his words.  

“Yeah,” I said softly. “I feel there’s something about the way he approaches things that it’s kind of motivating and refreshing, you know? It just makes everything feel a little bit more… easier somehow”

Billy’s hands shifted to the wheels of his chair as he moved closer, his expression contemplative.  

“That’s Jake for you. Even as a kid, he was like that, helping out… keeping things running when they could’ve fallen apart.”  

For a moment, Billy’s eyes seemed to catch the light, his stoic demeanor giving way to something quieter.  

“He’s a good one. Always has been. Even when I didn’t deserve it, he stepped up. Took care of me, of the house, of everything.”  

There was a brief pause before Billy glanced out the window. Jacob was already on his way back, tools in hand.  

“I wanted a minute alone with you, Renesmee,” he continued, his tone gruff “Because there’s something I’d like to talk to you about. It's about Sarah, Jacob’s mother. Has he ever mentioned her to you?” 

“Not in detail,” I admitted, hesitant. “Once he told me she passed when he was young, and that he doesn’t remember much about her.”   

Billy nodded slowly, his expression unreadable. “That might be my fault,” he murmured, the words almost catching in his throat.  

He wheeled himself toward the kitchen, gesturing for me to follow. At the counter, he filled a glass with water and drank it in one long gulp.  

“I imagine you already know” he began, slowly, gripping the edge of the counter. “That the accident that put me in this chair, it’s also the same accident that took Sarah from us.”   

Outside, the rhythmic sounds of Jacob hammering echoed faintly through the walls. Billy adjusted his position in the chair, his movements deliberate, like he was trying to ground himself.  

“And… at that night, I was the one driving”  

"I didn’t know. Jacob never really talked about that"

Billy seemed to gather all his will to keep looking at me. I stayed still, unwilling to disturb the fragile quiet that followed. His hands tightened around the empty glass, the tension radiating up his arms.  

“He was just a kid. Even for me is hard to recall all the datails of that day, but I do remember that the rain started off light that mornig” he continued, slow and controlled “ It was almost soothing, as it always does, and I thought it would continue that way, but… I couldn't be more wrong. When we were on the road, it turned fast, violent, and it almost felt as if… as if the sky itself had turned against us.” He exhaled sharply, and his gaze flew distant. “As I said, I'm not sure how everything happened, but I do remember how difficult it was to see… and the sound of the water pounding against the metal of the truck as if it was something out of a bad dream”  

He let the glass fall back into the sink with a soft clink, his hands retreating to his lap.  

“Over the years, of course, I had plenty of time to try to piece it all together,” he said, “I’ve replayed it a hundred times in my head. All the scenarios. How  things could’ve turned out completely differently if only I’d just slowed down a bit or… if I hadn’t swerved or if… if I’d seen the deer just a second earlier…”  

His voice faltered, the words slipping away into the heavy silence.  

“It was an accident, Billy,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. I knelt beside him, my hand finding his shoulder instinctively. His eyes met mine, startled, as if I’d pulled him back from someplace far away. “Jacob doesn’t blame you. He’s never seen it that way. You know that, don’t you?”  

For a moment, Billy simply looked at me, his dark eyes searching mine. Then, slowly, his expression softened.  

“He reminds me of her,” Billy said, his voice like a distant echo. “Sarah. She was… a force of nature. Fierce, loyal, steady. He’s so much like her sometimes.”  

“Sounds like she was an incredible woman,” I murmured, the sincerity slipping out before I could stop it.  

“She was,” Billy agreed, a small smile softening his expression before a long sigh escaped him, as though he was about to say more.  

But the creak of the front door interrupted us. Jacob appeared in the doorway, leaning his shoulder casually against the frame, his arms crossed, and a playful grin already tugging at his lips.  

“So, you two decided to just chit chat while I’m out there sweating bullets?”  

Billy slowly turned his wheelchair to face Jacob, and something about his smile seemed lighter, almost satisfied.  

“Don’t worry, son. A job well done always comes with a reward.”  

Jacob raised an eyebrow, his arms tightening across his chest like he wasn’t buying it, but there was an ease in the glint of his eyes that betrayed his amusement.  

“Oh, really? Does it?”  

He shot me a look that was half teasing, half curious, as if he might find the answer written on my face. I laughed, shaking my head.  

“I have no idea what he’s talking about, I swear.”  

“And I have no idea what you’re thinking, son,” Billy muttered, shaking his head. “I’m talking about the lemonade in the fridge.”  

Jacob rolled his eyes but stepped away from the doorframe to grab the pitcher.  

“You want some coffee, Nessie?” he asked casually as he poured himself a glass. “I know you prefer hot drinks.”  

“I’m good, thanks.”  I answered quickly.

But I couldn’t stop the foolish grin threatening to spread across my face. He always remembered the smallest things – details I was sure that for others didn't even seem important – and somehow, that made everything around me feel more… lightly.  

Jacob got closer with his glass of lemonade, leaning against the edge beside me. “So, what’d he tell you, Nessie? Hopefully, it wasn’t about the time I cut my own hair and ended up looking like a porcupine.”  

Billy let out a laugh that shook his shoulders.  

“I was just about to get to that part,” he said, winking at me before continuing. “But anyway, the railing is fixed. You two can go have some fun, or… maybe you’d rather stay and find more work to do?”  

Jacob leaned closer, his voice dropping to a low murmur in my ear. His easy smile, bright and warm, made it impossible not to smile back.  

“We’d better head out before Billy comes up with more excuses to keep me busy.”  

Billy chuckled again, this time a little bit more to himself.  

“You know, there’s always something that needs doing around here,” he said, keeping it casual  “But I think just having company sometimes makes it worth it, so… Jacob…” He paused, taking a deep breath. “Thank you.”  

The silence that followed was different, not heavy, but filled with meaning. Jacob looked momentarily caught off guard, as if those words had reached him in a way he hadn’t expected. Instinctively, I gave his fingers a gentle squeeze, trying to ground him back in the moment.  

“No problem, Dad,” he replied, his voice carrying something I couldn’t quite name.  

He tightened his grip on my hand and guided me toward the door. Before stepping outside, I glanced back and caught Billy watching us. For a fleeting moment, he seemed… different. Serene, almost rejuvenated.

Jacob and I made a quick tour around the house and eventually ended up in the small room that used to be his bedroom. The sheet lifted a thin layer of dust as we sat on the bed, the mattress creaking under our weight. Absentmindedly, his fingers kept seeking mine; his warmth driving away the chill.  

“You know,” he began slowly, “Billy seemed a bit different today. Maybe you softened him up.”  

“Me?”  

“Yeah. Maybe Renesmee Cullen has a special ability to soften the hearts of the Black's family men. Billy Black isn’t exactly the kind of guy who hands out ‘thank yous’ easily,” Jacob laughed. “He’s not bad with words, he just… doesn’t use them much to say what he feels.”  

“Well, maybe that’s why he and Charlie get along so well. They only speak up when it really matters.”  

Jacob laughed, the sound easy and genuine.  

“You’re right. Two grumpy old men who barely talk but think they know everything.”  

I laughed along with him, letting our hands fully entwine, our arms pressed close against one another.  

“Still,” I said, “he seems proud of you, Jake. You can see it in his eyes. He truly admires the man you’ve become.”  

Jacob turned his face toward me. His jaw was tight, but his eyes lingered on me, overflowing with that warm intensity that always made my heart stumble. My face heated, and I quickly looked away, feeling the familiar nervousness that always came when he was this close.  

I searched for something to focus on, something to break the weight of the moment. My eyes wandered around the room. Everything felt untouched, as if time had frozen here. The walls still bore marks of wear, the empty closet was like a forgotten frame, and dust had settled thickly over the shelves. Inevitably, curiosity sparked inside me.  

“Your house is on the reservation too, right?”

“It is,” Jacob agreed, “It’s a little more inland, but it’s not far from here. Still close enough to Billy if he ever needs me.”  

I leaned in slightly, unable to stop myself.  

“Do you think that you could maybe… take me there?”  

Jacob hesitated for a moment, as if weighing something within himself.  

“Oh, it doesn’t have to be now,” I blurted out. “It can be any other day, really. I just got a little excited about seeing, well… where you live now.”  

His attentive eyes scanned me, and then his finger slid from my hand to lightly trace my cheek.  

“No, it’s fine. We can stop by on the way.”  

Suddenly, I felt a new excitement grow from deep within my stomach. When we returned to the living room, Billy was back watching TV, but this time, he had a brown box resting on his lap. He opened the lid as soon as we approached, pulling out a black, rectangular notebook. I only realized it was a photo album when he stretched it out toward me.

"Take it with you," he said. "So you can take a look through it together. Jake can show you all the compilate of his bests haircuts throgh years"

"Well, thank you." I answered, unable to hold a laugh as I took the album, noticing a delicate 'B' was embossed on the cover in gold. 

Besides me, Jake also chuckled at his father. "Looks like she really earned a special place with you."

Billy passed by us, taking the lead toward the door. 

"Well, that goes around for you too, son"

He waited until we were in the car and waved as Jacob reversed the driveway. After a couple of twists in the winding reserve road, it didn’t take long before the car stopped again, this time in front of a rustic cabin, almost hidden by the surrounding vegetation. Despite the dark tone and sturdy material, the place looked new. Or at least, very well-kept.

"Home sweet home," he said, as he opened the car door for me and guided me to the entrance. "Ladies first."

I felt his hand slide off my shoulder, clearing the path for me to go ahead. It wasn’t a big place, but it was easy to tell he kept everything in almost meticulous order. 

The walls were made of polished, dark wood, contrasting with the lighter shade of the floor, while the choice of neutral, comfortable furniture complemented each other perfectly. Some of his designs and tools were neatly organized in boxes, and there was also a low table on a beautiful rug in the center of the room. There were no extravagances, but it had a touch of simplicity that reflected the man he was: practical, straightforward, and deeply thoughtful.

Unlike the empty room in Billy’s house, echoing with past nostalgia, this place felt alive, inhabited, and brimming with expectation.

"So, what do you think?"

When I turned to face him, I noticed Jacob seemed composed, almost as if he were waiting for my approval. Slowly, I let my hand slide from his neck to his chest.

"It’s so cozy, Jacob. It really feels like a home."

He broke into one of those impossibly big smiles before taking my hand again. We sat together on the couch, and he draped his arm around my shoulder, pulling me closer to him. I nestled in gladly, basking in the warmth of his company, as I still held upon the photo album Billy had given us, which I had deliberately brought with me.

"Do you want to take a look now?" Jacob asked, probably noticing my curiosity.

"Is that okay?"

"Of course."

Jacob opened the album, resting on my lap, and the first photo hit me like a whirlwind: Billy was standing, stretching out his free hand to reach the heads of his daughters. His smile was atypical, though so genuine and familiar, and his size was almost surprising due to his sturdy build. In the picture, the twins’ height barely reached his knee. With a strange sense, I noticed that his other arm was wrapped around the shoulders of a young woman with delicate features.

The two were embracing in a way that was very similar to how Jacob and I were now. In the photo, he was just a baby, cradled in Sarah’s arms. Still, it was clear to see the health in his cheeks and the joy in his eyes. The innate happiness he had always carried.

Then, for a second, I almost felt Sarah’s voice reach me. And I could almost imagine how she would admire that photo, look at me, and say, "He was always such a happy, smiling baby." And I couldn’t help but agree and smile back, at something that felt so real, so pure in its absolute truth.

"Are you okay?" Jacob’s voice reached me softly, as if he was careful to break the silence.

"I’m such an idiot," I sniffled, unable to hold back. "I should be the one asking if you’re okay now, Jake."

There was an indescribable sweetness in his gaze. A reverence that made me feel warm all over.

"I’m fine," he smiled, letting his hand caress my hair slowly. "I’ve lost count of how many times I’ve looked at that photo. It’s nothing new for me."

I bit the inside of my cheek, unable to stop staring at the family immortalized in the picture.

"Jacob…" My voice faltered, "She was so beautiful." 

“Yes, she was.”

After what seemed like a long minute, Jacob took a deep breath and closed the album. I forced myself to push it away, setting it on the low table in front of us, and then gently squeezed his hand between mine. Carefully, he returned the gesture. 

"You know, sometimes I wonder if what I remember actually happened, or if I just ended up mixing things up from staring at those pictures so much," he said, distractedly playing with my fingers. "When people ask me about her, I think it’s easier to say I don’t remember, but that’s not entirely true, because… Even though I can’t remember the details of her face, I still remember the song she used to sing to me. And I remember the texture of her hand. And I also remember her scent almost as if it’s etched in my brain. I can remember her every time I catch that scent, it’s… like lavender mixed with cinnamon."

I stayed quiet for a moment, absorbing the features on Jacob's face, which suddenly seemed softened by the memory. Then, almost instinctively, my hands reached the path of his arms, sliding up to his shoulders, closing any remaining distance between us.

"Even when memories are vague, parts of the ones we love stay engraved in us, in a way that never fades." 

Slowly, his arms wrapped around me, and I could feel the warmth radiating from the back of his neck. I leaned in, letting my forehead rest against his shoulder, while his firm hand stayed on my waist.

"You’re right," he murmured softly, his voice rough against my ear. "Some things are meant to never be forgotten."

We stayed like that, embraced, indifferent to time, until we slowly pulled away, our eyes searching each other’s with a silent longing. I noticed Jacob’s eyes seemed darker in the soft light of the room, and I felt his fingers trail a path down my back, reaching the nape of my neck.

I reciprocated his touch, my fingers tracing the muscles beneath his skin. My heart clenched and then raced faster than I’d ever felt when he closed the distance between us and kissed me. Our bodies seemed to fall into a rhythm I never thought possible.

When his hands returned to my waist, I leaned back, feeling his body slide against mine easily. My fingers gripped his shoulders, feeling the strength he seemed to hold back for me. His lips traced my jawline, and I felt his warm breath against my skin. My lips parted instinctively, and the sound that escaped my throat was something I could hardly recognize.

That sound seemed to resonate within him like an alarm, making him pull away just enough to rest his forehead against mine. Our breaths were heavy, mingling in the space between us.

"One breath at a time," he murmured, his voice rough, almost as if he was making a plea to himself, while his hand slid to mine, pulling me back to our previous position. I tried to catch my breath, my chest still erratic.

"Yeah, I guess I need to remind myself of that more often," I said, my voice shaky, as my chest continued to rise and fall unevenly.

Jacob gave a small, somewhat hesitant smile, and traced the back of his finger along my face with a gentle stroke. "You’re too perfect, Nessie. You’re almost too good to be true."

"You’re not helping," I whispered, settling further into his embrace, waiting for my pulse to return to normal. 

Jacob’s lips curved into a wry, almost shy smile as he held me against his chest. I’d never felt so alive, so utterly consumed by the thrill of his presence. It was as if every fiber of my being was attuned to him, humming with an unfamiliar but intoxicating energy. My heart and mind seemed perfectly aligned, yearning for something vast, beautiful, and achingly new. But just as I began to surrender to the pull of that intensity, queasiness rippled through me — a cold, sobering reminder of how fleeting happiness could feel, like smoke slipping through grasping fingers.

I felt a shiver creep into my spine, and I automatically pressed myself closer to Jacob. Somehow, his grounding warmth just seemed capable of effortlessly shielding me from the freezing feeling that striked my bones. His chin came to rest lightly atop my head, and I tried to steady myself with a deep breath. But despite my efforts, my gaze inevitably drifted to the old family’s photo album sitting untouched in front of me.

Jacob’s arm settled over my waist, pulling me back to him, but even his steady hold couldn’t entirely banish the wicked omen feeling that lingered over my chest. It rolled along the edges of my mind, leaving a faint bitterness in its wake.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

The fresh aroma coming from the kitchen drew me in as usual. I leaned against the counter, watching him prepare a perfect espresso while the storm gradually faded outside. The rain, now lighter, tapped against the windows of Jacob’s house, creating a soft and steady melody, almost like a lullaby.  

The smell of wood and the warmth emanating from the heater, which I knew he had installed in the living room just for me, made the house feel like the coziest place in the world. Like the heater, Jacob had also added a thick blanket on the sofa, something he probably never would have done before I started visiting him often.  

The way he had, little by little, adjusted the space so that I’d feel more comfortable was simply impossible to ignore. This house — this home — now seemed enriched with small details that spoke as much about him as about what he was willing to do for me, and I couldn’t help but feel grateful for it.  

Even though the house was originally old, like many things in his life, Jacob had rebuilt and maintained it with the same firmness and determination with which he took care of everyone around him. There was no distinction in the effort behind the size of his gestures, whether the gentlest or the subtlest, like remembering to prepare my favorite coffee on a rainy day.  

Jacob made a point of creating these moments of normalcy for us, a kind of refuge amidst the chaos that might come. He knew that, for some reason, the aroma of diluted coffee always relaxed me, and I knew he wanted me to feel safe in this space, a place where I could find peace, away from the other external complications that seemed beyond our control.  

He handed me the cup before pulling me into a hug, turning me so that we could watch the rain together through the window. His presence felt almost like a cocoon around me.  

“So,” he said, breaking the silence slowly, his voice carrying that carefree tone he wore so well. “What time did Charlie say we had to get there?”  

I glanced at him sideways, raising an eyebrow. It was obvious he knew the answer, but the smirk accompanying his question gave away his intentions. Jacob wanted more time, as always.  

“Jake,” I murmured, holding back a laugh as I leaned slightly forward. “We can’t be late. Billy’s waiting, and you know we need to pick him up on the way. Plus, Sue's going to start dinner on time. Charlie and her made enough food to feed two packs.”  

Jacob sighed, throwing his head back as if my answer were the biggest disappointment. “Yeah, sure. Can’t upset Chief Swan, or Sue, or my dad for that matter.” His smile grew, and he turned to face me, his eyes twinkling with a spark of mischief. “But don’t you think they could wait a little longer? Maybe just enough so I don’t have to share you with the crowd? I even made a pie to make Sue happy and distract the gang with my cooking skills.”  

There was something in the way he said these things — a mix of lightness and depth — that always made my heart tighten. I knew how much he valued every second we spent together, and honestly, so did I.  

“You know everyone else will want your attention too,” I said, trying to sound firm, but my smile betrayed me. “Since Seth is bringing Laura, and Leah… well, she’s finally bringing Embry.”  

A deep laugh rumbled in Jacob’s throat. “You know, I suddenly have the feeling that things are finally starting to fall into place like they should.”  

His warm gaze met mine, and his strong arms enveloped me more protectively; a gesture I was definitely getting more accustomed to.  

Spending days with Jacob filled me with a feeling I hadn’t known existed, one that I wasn’t sure had words strong enough to describe. It was almost ethereal, yet personal, the inexplicable way someone could add so many layers of meaning to your life, even in the most everyday, mundane moments.  

It was comforting, at the very least, to feel how he wanted to share the peculiarities of his world with me, welcoming me into everything he had built with his own hands, within his home and his life. But no matter how safe we were in those moments, there was still the uncertainty that loomed around us; the tension that followed us like a constant shadow.  

In the last few days, that feeling had grown stronger, as if a clock was ticking silently in the background. Jacob tried to mask it, but I knew him well enough. I noticed his gaze drifting off into the distance, or the way his fingers tightened around mine with a little more force, as if he needed to keep me close, as if he feared something might pull me away from him. The irony was that, as this fear grew, our connection became stronger, more inevitable.  

When Jacob held my hand, his touch was warm and comforting, but it carried something more. A kind of invisible energy that pulsed between us, something that made my heart race too fast. It was as though, with every smile, every touch, he was claiming all of my senses. I knew he felt the same. Yet, even so, there was something contained in both of us, an impatient wait for what we knew would come. Something that made even the calmness Jacob offered seem fragile, threatened by something bigger. A fate that wasn’t fully in our hands. And that scared me.  

Deep down, I knew that all of this — this life I wanted so much, this routine we were trying to build — could be destroyed at any moment. I knew the future I wanted with him was uncertain, that our happiness, though real and intense, was only a flame dancing in the wind. And as much as the idea of a simple, secure life with him filled me with hope, it was also that very same idea that fueled my greatest fear. Every hug, every moment of normalcy, made it even clearer how much I had to lose.  

With each passing day, I felt the growing pressure, a need to do more so that nothing and no one could take that future from us. And it was this same urgency that had me thinking of strategies; ways to be more prepared for whatever might happen.  

I knew Jacob had been gathering the packs more frequently than ever; the patrols were more intense, and the meetings were becoming more serious. In addition, my entire family, including our closest cousins, the Denalis, had come closer to the border, more than aware of the chances of a new conflict. However, that didn’t seem to be enough. I felt like I needed to do more, contribute more effectively.  

“What are you thinking about, Nessie?” Jacob’s voice came soft, but controlled near my ear, as if he could feel my worry.  

I pressed myself against his chest, feeling the scruff of his unshaved chin brush gently against my collarbone.

"Jake, I don't just want to... wait," I murmured cautiously, before turning to face him.  

Our gazes met, and my fingers slid along his neck. His expression grew more attentive, and I continued:  

"If something happens, the moment the Volturi come, I need to make sure I’ve done everything I could. I've been thinking about... asking Zafrina for help."  

"Zafrina?" He frowned, clearly surprised by my abrupt confession. "The Amazon vampire?"  

"Yes, she's very skilled. And you know... my mental influence gift, it's still... unstable. I've never really used it intentionally, but if I could learn to control it... I could do more for us and for everyone else."  

Jacob was silent for a moment, taking in my words, and I saw the evident concern on his face. I knew his biggest strategy with the packs was to train a defense line that would keep me as far and protected from the conflict as possible, but at the same time, he knew my determination was as strong as his.  

"I understand why you want this, Nessie. But the idea of you getting more involved in this... makes me uneasy."  

"I'm already involved, Jake," I interrupted, softly but firmly. "I always have been. No matter how much you try to protect me, this fight is also mine. Everything we do will always be tied to this prophecy."  

Jacob tilted his head, his onyx eyes burning with something between concern and frustration. "I just want you to be safe."  

"And I want you by my side," I replied, running my fingers along his jawline, trying to ease the tension. "But for that, I know I have to act too."  

There was a heavy silence as he considered my words; the beating of my heart filling the space between us. Jacob exhaled deeply, the warmth of his breath hitting my forehead as he pondered my proposal. His large hands slid to my waist, holding me firmly.  

"If this is what you want," he finally said. "There's nothing else I can do but support you. I know you two are friends, and that you trust her, so... maybe she can come here."  

I felt a wave of relief flood my chest. The corners of my mouth turned up as my fingers traced the back of his neck.  

"I believe she would come if I asked. I can only imagine what she’ll say when I tell her about my gift," I babbled, unable to contain myself.  

"You’re really excited about this, aren’t you?" Jacob laughed, brushing a rebellious strand of hair from my face.  

"Oh, Jake, she's really, really majestic with her abilities. It would be amazing to learn from her. If she accepts my invitation, we can even set up camp in the woods because she feels more comfortable outdoors. And then we could spend the whole day training and..."  

Suddenly, my excitement waned with the thought that crossed my mind.  

"What’s wrong?"  

"I just remembered," I whispered hesitantly. "Zafrina's diet... it’s nothing like mine or my family's. If she comes here..."  

"I know," Jacob sighed. "But as far as I remember, at least she respected the treaty last time she was here. And if you really need her help, well... it’s better that she comes to us than we go to her. In La Push, at least we have the pack and we know the territory. We’re at home, with more protection."  

"Well, looking at it that way..."  

"I know, I’m always right," he laughed, lifting my chin with his finger. "That’s why you should listen to me more, Ms. Cullen."  

Slowly, Jacob leaned in. I felt my pulse quicken, and the blood rush more fervently through my veins. Our gazes never broke, but I rushed to close the short distance between us, standing on tiptoe to kiss him.  

"I always listen," I whispered, when our faces finally parted again. "And I think you should do the same, Mr. Black. If not, I’ll tell Charlie it’s your fault we’re late for dinner."  

"Damn," he muttered softly, with a restrained smile tugging at his lips. "I’ll grab your jacket."  

Within minutes, we were in the car. We picked up Billy and drove down the highway, leaving La Push. When Jacob parked at the entrance, the warm lights of Charlie and Sue’s house illuminated the path to the porch. The rain had stopped completely, leaving the air fresh and invigorating.

Billy adjusted his hat while Jacob took his wheelchair out of the trunk. "Let's go, kid. Don't make me wait for dinner," he teased.  

I heard Jacob's muffled laughter echoing from the back, and it made me want to laugh too. I got out of the car and walked toward the entrance, but Sue opened the door before I could even knock. She had a wide smile on her face, her hair pulled back into a simple bun, and a kitchen apron over her casual clothes.  

"You finally made it!" Sue said, stepping down the stairs to greet us. "Billy, so good to see you. Jacob, you can use the new ramp. Renesmee, darling, you look as beautiful as always!"  

"Good evening, Sue," I said, handing her the pie. "Jacob made this especially for you."  

"My goodness, Jake. If I didn't know you, I'd swear you were trying to flatter me... or maybe win over Charlie," she added, laughing with a wink before leading us inside.  

The interior of the house was irresistibly cozy. The fireplace crackled, and the aroma of freshly prepared food filled every corner. Even though it was spacious, the room seemed to shrink suddenly when all the guests were gathered.  

"Hey, look who finally showed up," Seth exclaimed when he saw us, getting up from the couch to greet us. He brought Laura along, and the two seemed more inseparable than ever. From the opposite armchair, Leah and Embry also paused their private conversation to welcome us with smiles.  

Charlie quickly appeared from the kitchen hallway, drying his hands on a towel. He waved when he saw us but seemed in a hurry.  

"Hey, Nessie. Jacob. Billy," he greeted, wiping his brow with the back of his hand.  

"Look what Jake brought us, dear," Sue said, handing him the pie.  

Charlie stopped, inspecting the pie.  

"Jacob, you made this?"  

"Yep, Chief."  

He whistled.  

"Well, in that case, how about giving me a hand in the kitchen? I need to finish a few things, and these boys are worse than I am."  

Jacob laughed. "I had a feeling you'd need me, Chief Swan."  

Seth and Embry exchanged confused glances.  

"Hey, Charlie, you said you didn't need help," Seth accused, looking worried.  

"Yeah, because I can still remember the last time you tried to help me in the kitchen, Seth."  

Embry laughed, lifting his arms off Leah’s shoulders to stand up from the armchair. "Alright, I guess I can lend a hand as well."  

"And I'll provide some moral support," Seth murmured softly, kissing Laura's cheek before following his friends to the kitchen.

I heard Billy’s rough laughter as he settled into a strategic position near the fireplace. Sue opened a bottle of wine and made sure everyone’s glasses were full. Leah, Laura, and I finished setting the dinner table, adding more chairs and grabbing extra plates from the sideboard.

Every now and then, I paid attention to the deeper voices coming from the kitchen – Jacob and Charlie discussing the best way to cut something, while Seth laughed at something Embry had said. Imagining the scene almost made my chest ache.

When everything was ready, Charlie came in with the serving dish of meat, while Jacob carried a tray full of homemade bread. Embry and Seth followed closely behind, bringing pitchers of juice and water. We sat around the table, Sue lit the candles she had placed in the center, and made sure we were all seated in a way that allowed for easy conversation. Jacob sat next to me, and I noticed how at home he seemed, his laughter echoing through the room as he chatted with Billy and Charlie.

As dinner went on, a sense of peace filled me. It was as though time slowed down just a little. I observed the faces around me – Seth, with his contagious energy, seemed even more joyful with Laura by his side; Leah had a small smile that grew wider every time she looked at Embry; Billy looked proud, listening to Jacob respond to Sue’s question about how the business was going with calm and confidence. Somehow, he looked even brighter in the warm candlelight; his expression was soft as his hand rested casually on my knee. A subtle gesture, thankfully covered by the tablecloth.

I allowed myself to smile quietly. The joy in the eyes of the people I loved, the sound of laughter filling the room, the unmistakable aroma of home-cooked food... Everything felt so vivid. And the vastness of the ease that filled me felt strangely strong when compared with the simplicity of the source it was drinking from.

I was a little surprised, though, when my gaze finally landed on Charlie. His arm was over Sue’s shoulders, and his smile mirrored mine. I wasn’t the only one watching silently, and he had noticed that too. Something in his look shone when he turned to me. There was a certain nostalgia hidden there, but not in a sad, melancholic  way. It was more like pride. As inner self satisfaction.

We allowed ourselves to enjoy the rest of the dinner at a leisurely pace. Even after dessert, the atmosphere remained lively. Leah and Embry were debating which movie to watch afterward, while Laura laughed loudly at something Seth whispered in her ear. Sue began clearing the plates, but Billy insisted she sit down, declaring that “it was her day off too.”

I gathered the glasses, and Jacob cleared the last trays; but he offered to take everything by himself to the kitchen. It wasn’t until everyone else was gathered on the couch that I noticed Charlie’s absence too. In a quick movement, I raised my head and saw him leaving with Jacob through the back door. My stomach tightened. I knew what was about to happen.

And as if he could feel my gaze, Jacob stopped and turned to me, a brief smile appeared on his lips. Before I could say anything, he was already gone.

I sat down, trying to distract myself with the conversation around me, but my mind was fixed on that door. Every second seemed like an eternity, and my chest was tight with an anxiety I couldn’t control. I knew Jacob was honest, direct, and wouldn’t hesitate to say what needed to be said, but... Charlie?

After seeing him so happy, choosing today suddenly felt like the worst possible thing.

Finally, Jacob returned, and I felt my muscles relax just a little. However, Charlie wasn't with him.  

"He wants to talk to you," he said, looking at me almost encouragingly when he stopped beside me.  

My breath caught in my throat.  

"Now?" I asked, my voice coming out quieter than I intended. "But how is he? What was his reaction?"  

The corners of Jacob's mouth curved up slightly. "He didn't say much, just that he wanted to talk to you," he added, as if that were enough. "Everything will be fine, Nessie."  

And as much as I wanted to agree, I wasn't so sure about that. Reluctantly, I stood up and walked outside. Charlie was leaning against one of the wooden beams. The fine drizzle had returned, covering the roof with a damp sheen, making the drops gather at the edges before falling rhythmically to the ground. He had both hands buried in his jeans pockets, his shoulders slightly hunched, as if lost in his own thoughts while watching the drops slip down.  

Even as I approached, Charlie remained silent for a moment before turning to face me. He wasn't the kind of man to beat around the bush, and that was something I had always admired about him, but at that moment, the seriousness on his face made my stomach sink. His furrowed brow, the tightness of his mouth under his thick mustache—it was as if he was struggling with something he didn't quite know how to express.  

"Jacob told me about you two," he finally said, his voice low, muffled by the rain.  

I nodded slowly. "I figured he would tell you today."  

Charlie nodded, his eyes never leaving mine. He took a moment before speaking again, and when he did, his voice was softer, almost melancholic.  

"You know, there’s never a specific moment when you're completely sure that your kids don’t need you anymore," he started, his tone heavy with what seemed like both reflection and nostalgia. "At least, that’s how I see it. It was the same with your mom. One day, she was just a little girl, and suddenly, it felt like I blinked and lost it all. When I met her again… well, to me, she was still my little girl, but apparently, she was already grown up enough to marry your dad and start a new life."  

He stopped, staring at the rain as he rubbed the back of his neck, as if trying to ease the weight of his own words. When his eyes met mine again, they were kind, but still carried that depth that only years of experience could bring.  

"With you, in a way, it’s similar," he continued. "It's even hard for me to grasp that you're the same beautiful baby I once knew. But here you are and... It's… It's just part of who you are, isn’t it?" He gave a slight smile, his typical smile of acceptance. "And I think, maybe, who you are is much closer to who Jacob is as well."  

"Yes," I agreed. "I think... Jacob and I are alike in many ways. I always feel better and happier when I’m near him."  

My mention of Jacob brought a different gleam to Charlie’s eyes, something between apprehension and reluctant respect. He looked away again, staring at his own feet.  

"My worldview has changed a lot since he showed me what he really is," he admitted, his tone thoughtful. "At the time, it was hard to process. I tried not to think too much about it, but honestly, I'm forever grateful for what he did. It was because of him that I was able to see my daughter again, say goodbye the right way, and also... get to know you."  

There was a pause as he gathered his thoughts. "Having Sue by my side has also helped a lot. The way she and other members of the tribe see the world is inspiring, but… to be honest, Nessie, it’s still hard to understand everything. Sometimes, I think I’d like to understand you a little better too."  

My heart tightened, but I held his gaze firmly. "I would really like that as well."  

"But it won’t be possible, will it?" he asked, with a brief smile. "For our own safety, huh?"  

I nodded slowly. "Maybe one day, in the future, it will be possible."  

But the thought that crossed my mind was darker: In a world free from the threat of the Volturi.  

He tilted his head, as if processing my words, but didn’t insist. "That part... the danger. That’s what worries me the most," he admitted. "But I trust Jacob, I’ve always trusted him. I’ve seen him grow. I know he’s a good guy, and that he’ll protect you." He took a deep breath before continuing. "But that doesn’t mean I won’t keep an eye on you two. He’s part of the family, Nessie, but so are you. And my priority will always be you."  

I felt tears stinging my eyes, but I didn’t let them fall. "Thank you, Grandpa."  

Charlie seemed embarrassed, but he opened his arms toward me. "Come here."  

I sank into his embrace and felt his heavy hands patting the top of my head. "So... are you happy?" he whispered against my hair. "Do you think he can make you happy?"  

The seriousness in his voice made my throat tighten more. I took a deep breath, struggling to keep my voice steady as I responded, "Yes, Grandpa. He makes me happy. More than I can explain. He always makes me feel loved, completely and exactly for who I am." 

We pulled away, but Charlie still studied me for a long moment before nodding. "That's all I need to know."  

I smiled and hugged him once more instinctively, letting his words echo in my mind. He trusted me. He trusted Jacob. Not just as people, but in our ability to be happy together. That should be enough. And in that moment, it felt like enough.  

As we went back inside, I caught myself imagining the way Jacob's eyes would fall on me with a mutual understanding. I thought about how I could finally sit next to him and just let his hand slide into mine, without fear, without hesitation. We could finally be part of that moment completely, without worrying about what it might mean to anyone other than the two of us.  

But when I reached the room again, I immediately realized something had changed.  

The warmth I had felt before seemed to have vanished, replaced by a nearly tangible weight in the air. The voices had been silenced, the laughter erased. The light and easy atmosphere now felt suffocated, as if the room itself had been hit by the cold, sudden rain falling outside.  

Jacob was near Billy, his hand resting on his father's shoulder, but his eyes turned to me as soon as I entered. He immediately stood up and came toward me, his face carrying a seriousness that made me freeze in place.  

"What happened?" I asked, my voice coming out louder than I intended.  

He stopped in front of me, his eyes locked on mine. For a second, he seemed to hesitate, as if he didn't want to be the bearer of the news he was about to give.  

"Billy just got a call," he started, his voice low but firm. "It's about Atna."  

"What happened to her?"  

Jacob sighed, looking away for a moment before turning his gaze back to me. "She passed away, Nessie. Atna is gone."  

The air seemed to vanish from my lungs. Atna. The matriarch of the council. The guardian of the stories and traditions. It seemed impossible that someone like her could simply... not be here anymore.  

"How?" I whispered.  

"She went peacefully, in her sleep," he said, with a softness that only made it harder to hear. "She had been sick for a while, but she never wanted anyone to know how serious it was. I think she wanted to protect everyone, until the end."  

I looked at Billy, who was sitting silently with Sue beside him, now also accompanied by Charlie. He looked so calm that it almost deceived, but his eyes betrayed the weight of what he was feeling.  

"Billy will need some time," Jacob whispered quietly, as if he didn't want the others to hear. "She meant a lot to him. To all of us."  

I nodded, trying to organize the thoughts that were swirling chaotically in my head. The weight of the loss, combined with the dense atmosphere that now filled the house, was suffocating. But at the same time, there was a sense of unity – something in the way everyone seemed to share that silent grief.  

"We'll give her the farewell she deserves," he murmured, just for me to hear. "And we'll also organize the new passing ritual."  

"Passing ritual?"  

"Quinnie," he explained, his voice heavy with an almost reverent respect. "She will take on the role of the wise woman of the tribe. That means she'll need to spend three days in seclusion, reflecting and preparing. It's part of the tradition. There's no other way."  

Quinnie.  

My thoughts immediately flew to her.  

"She knew this was coming, didn't she?" I asked softly.  

Jacob nodded. "I believe so. That's why Atna prepared her so well."  

My eyes studied Jacob's face. Seeing the weight of the loss in his eyes only reinforced what I already knew – that being by his side, holding his hand, was more than just a gesture of comfort. It was the only way to remind myself that, even in moments like this, we were not alone.  

"I'm here for you," I whispered.  

He pulled me close, enveloping me in his arms.  

"Quo pat ish," his hoarse voice resonated against my ear, and I allowed myself to rest my head against his chest.  

My arms tightened around his firm back, and I stood still, feeling his heart beat unevenly against mine.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

The days that followed the funeral were marked by a quiet mourning that seemed to stretch across everything and everyone. The relentless rain of the past few nights didn’t help; if anything, it made the sense of loss feel heavier. It was as if nature itself was grieving with us. A wild lament, a mirror to our collective pain. And then, without warning, the sky had dawned clear this morning. Startlingly clear. Like an unexpected omen. There was something almost symbolic in the sudden shift; the dew lifting after Quinnie’s isolation, the light returning on the day of her reintegration ceremony. And I wanted to believe that could mean something good.

Three days had passed since she withdrew, separating herself from the outside world to prepare for what was to come. The absence of her bold, infectious laugh had left a huge void in our lives, and my anxiety to see her again only grew stronger. It felt as if my skin itself vibrated with the anticipation of holding my friend again; of having her back with us. But I knew the new hope blooming inside me wasn’t just about that, it extended to Zafrina as well. She had accepted my invitation and arrived at the house in Seattle the morning before, accompanied by my parents.

I jumped into the Audi and drove straight up the highway the moment I got the news.

It wasn’t really a surprise to find Kachiri and Senna with her. The three of them were known for being inseparable. After explaining the unusual expansion of my ability, both agreed to stay and observe. Zafrina, as always, hadn’t hesitated to offer her help, and I couldn’t have been more grateful. Though her guidance wasn’t easy to follow, it was undeniably effective, and it was hard to argue with someone who had spent so much time refining her own mental abilities.

I still couldn’t use my gift in the commanding way Eleazar had once suggested, but Zafrina was endlessly patient with me. We began by trying to stretch my ability beyond the physical contact that always seemed to center in the palms of my hands. Even after hours of uninterrupted effort, the most I managed was to gradually lift my hand from Zafrina’s face without severing the mental link between us. Yet, it felt like a small victory. Later that night, Carlisle, being the impeccable host he was, decided to take our guests to explore the forests surrounding the city. The dense and secluded landscape of the property offered a perfect refuge, for as long as they might need it.

Still, spending the night in Seattle without Jacob had felt… strange. My mind held on to memories far too vivid and real of us in that place, and no matter how rational I tried to be about everything that was happening at once, his absence only seemed to amplify a void I didn’t quite know how to name. I understood his responsibilities to the tribe, especially today. I knew he needed to be there, but that didn’t lessen my desire to see him.

It was still early when I retraced the road back, but I already knew exactly where I wanted to go.

I drove straight past Forks, crossing the familiar borders of the reservation. The road to La Push had become automatic to me. I turned off the engine as soon as I caught sight of Jacob’s house, but before I could even step out, he was already walking through the front door. My heart stuttered at the sight of him. A reflex I couldn’t control, as always. I opened the car door just as he reached me, his steps long and sure. Before I could say anything, his arms were around me, and the impact was overwhelming; a burst of warmth and relief that rippled through every part of me. My knees nearly gave out, and all I could do was hold on to him, feeling the safety of his presence, his touch, his scent.

It was like coming home.

"I missed you," Jacob murmured into my hair, his voice thick with something so dense and deep it made me shiver.

And before I could respond, he began tracing kisses along my face… my forehead, my cheeks, my chin. Each touch felt like he was memorizing every inch, every curve. "More than you can even imagine".

My breath caught in my throat. His closeness always affected me, but now… now it was nearly impossible to contain.

“Jake…” my voice came out soft, almost a whisper.

The invisible tension and muscle pain I hadn’t realized I’d accumulated from training with Zafrina slipped away in that moment. We were together, and that felt like the only truth I knew for certain right then, with his eyes locked on mine and both hands holding my face: Jacob was mine, just as I was his.

My fingers curled behind his neck, and I let my gift flow: I missed you too. So much.

Jacob’s hand gripped my waist as if he could fuse me to him, and I felt the world fall away when he lifted me off the ground to kiss me.

“Maybe we should stay apart more often,” I breathed against his lips when he finally let me go, “if this is how you’re going to welcome me every time I come back, I mean.”

A low, husky laugh rumbled in his chest, his eyes never leaving mine. “Funny. But don’t even think about it.”

He slid an arm around my shoulders and pulled me close as we walked together toward the garage. The Mustang and Bonnie stood side by side, but my eyes lingered on the motorcycle longer than I meant them to.

“It’s been a while since we’ve ridden together,” Jacob said casually, opening the car door for me, as if reading my mind was second nature to him. “What do you say we take her to Seattle tomorrow?”

“Can we?”

He nodded.

“I’d love that, Jake. Really.”

I couldn’t help the huge smile that spread across my face—I was picking up that habit from him—and he smiled back in sync, satisfied, before pressing a kiss to the top of my head.

I chattered most of the way, trying to catch him up on everything about the arrival of the Amazons. He nodded repeatedly to let me know he was listening, his eyes focused as he drove through the secret paths only he seemed to know within the reservation. His free hand held mine. And he didn’t let go, not even once. I looked down at our intertwined fingers, noticing how pale and small mine looked next to his. But instead of lingering on that thought, my eyes wandered back to him, to the sharp line of his jaw, the way his expression hardened slightly when he was focused. Even after all this time, there was always something new to admire.

He noticed I was watching him. A slow smile tugged at the corner of his lips. Jacob always knew when I was looking, even if I said nothing. He gave my hand a gentle squeeze, as if to say, I know you're there.

And that made me want to laugh.

“This is better,” he said, his voice low, almost intimate. “I love the sound of your laughter.”

Heat instantly bloomed across my cheeks. “That’s not fair,” I murmured. “You’re the quiet one today, Jake.”

“I’m just thinking.”

“About me, I hope.”

He raised an eyebrow and shot me a look that was equal parts amused and surprised. “Confident, aren’t you?” he chuckled.

I smiled. “I love the sound of your laughter”.

Finally, I saw some of the tension in his shoulders ease, his posture relaxing slightly as he turned to glance at me. I knew what came next was weighing on him. Quinnie’s reintegration ceremony wasn’t just a symbolic event. It was a milestone. A moment that would seal her place as a shaman and perhaps mark the beginning of something greater.

Jacob gave my fingers a more thoughtful squeeze. “Thanks, Nessie.”

“For what?”

“For being here. With me.”

He leaned in slightly and pressed a kiss to the top of my hand. It was so quick and natural it felt like a reflex, like breathing. I blushed even harder, my heart fluttering in response.

“I’ll always be here for you, Jake.”

He looked at me in a way that made me forget how to breathe. I forced myself to turn away, focusing on the scenery outside the window. The road narrowed as we neared the site of the ceremony. The late afternoon light painted the trees in long golden shadows.

I gave Jacob’s hand one last squeeze before we stepped out of the car. In silence, we walked together toward the clearing. The first glow of the moon had already appeared in the sky, while the flames of the central bonfire lit the solemn faces of the Quileutes gathered around.

“Jacob,” Sam Uley was the first to approach. “Hello, Nessie.”

“Hi, Sam.”

The wind carried the scent of burning wood, mingled with the freshness of damp earth and the salt from the nearby ocean. Jacob’s hand was firm at my waist, the heat of his skin contrasting with the chilly late afternoon breeze. I felt the safety his presence brought me, the unshakable strength of the bond between us, but still, I allowed myself to slip out of his arms.

“I’ll give you two a moment.”

Jacob hesitated, then met my gaze. “It’ll only take a minute.”

“How about thirty seconds?”  I winked at him, hearing his amused laugh before I turned away, sensing movement at my side even before I heard the familiar, resolute voice.

“Nessie!” Sue enveloped me in a strong hug, her presence radiating a maternal warmth that made me smile instantly.

“Hi, Sue. Did Charlie bring you?”

“You know him,” she said, pulling back just enough to cup my face in her hands.

“Typical Charlie.”

Thinking about him made me want to smile, but before I could say anything else, another pair of arms settled heavily on my shoulders.

Leah.

“You’re late,” she muttered against my hair, her voice filled with a quiet affection that few ever got to hear.

I laughed softly. “But I’m here.”

Leah studied my face with sharp eyes, as if searching for proof that I was truly okay.  “Just don’t vanish again,” she said, and though her tone was light, I knew it was a sincere plea. “Especially if it's to go off running with vampires.”

“It was only for one day.”

“Not even one day.”

“All right,” I promised. “Never again. Not even a day.”

Sue smiled as she watched us, and together we walked toward where Billy sat near the main fire. His keen gaze took in everything around him, as if he were absorbing every detail of the night. When I stopped beside him, he turned his head slowly toward me, a flicker of something unreadable in his wise eyes.

“Renesmee,” he greeted, his voice weighted with a meaning I couldn’t quite decipher.

“Hi, Billy,” I murmured, leaning down to hug him.

He smiled faintly before letting his eyes drift toward Jacob, who was still talking to Sam, now joined by Quil, Embry, and Seth.

“He missed you.”

“I missed him too,” I said softly.

Billy looked at me again, his smile deepening as though pleased by my answer. A cautious presence approached, and I turned to see a woman I didn’t recognize stop beside Billy. She was small, with kind eyes and an easy demeanor.

“Renesmee, this is Steph,” Billy said. “Quil and Quinnie’s mother. She took old Quil's seat on the council.”

“Mrs. Ateara, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you.”

“Just Steph is fine, sweetheart. Quinnie’s told me a lot about you,” she sighed, then smiled. “I assume you came with Jake?”

“Yes, he brought me.”

“It’s so good to see him happy again,” she said, pressing a hand to her chest. “I’m glad he found you.”

“Those two paths were bound to cross, Steph,” Billy commented, his eyes still fixed on his son. “One way or another.”

I swallowed, absorbing the weight of his words, feeling my cheeks flush as I glanced at Jacob. He looked back at that exact moment, then walked over and stopped at my side, gripping my hand tightly, our fingers intertwining.

“It’s starting,” he said, his voice carrying to the others.

Emily stepped to the other side of the fire and nodded in greeting. Sam moved to the center, his dark eyes glowing in the firelight. A beat of a drum echoed through the clearing.

“Tonight, we honor the cycle of life,” Sam said, his deep voice cutting through the air. “We say goodbye to our elder, Atna Hilt, who now walks among the spirits of our ancestors. And we welcome back Quinn Ateara, who returns to the circle as a guardian of our legacy.”

There was a murmur of assent from the council and the others gathered. All eyes turned to the edge of the dark forest.

My heart raced as the sound of soft footsteps echoed in the silence.

She emerged from the shadows like a vision, wrapped in a ceremonial cloak embroidered with intricate patterns that seemed as old as the trees around us. The air paused, a sense of expectancy buzzing against my skin. Quinnie walked with calm grace, her expression serene, though her eyes shimmered with something new—a strength, a purpose I hadn’t seen before.

She stopped before Sam, who extended his hand to her.

“Welcome back, Quinn,” he said, and though his voice was firm, there was an unusual tenderness there.

Quinnie didn’t answer right away. She looked to Jacob, then to Sam, then the council and the wolves. Finally, she bowed her head respectfully, her voice clear as it broke the silence.

“I’m ready.”

The approving murmur that followed was soft but powerful, like distant thunder. I wasn’t sure I was breathing. The moment felt so full of meaning that I feared even the smallest movement would break it. I felt the strength of this community around me, a force so different from the world I came from, yet it pulled me closer, all the same. Jacob glanced at me, his dark eyes studying my face for a heartbeat before returning to the fire. There were no words, but his look reminded me: I was part of this, too. Even if just on the edges.

As Quinnie was welcomed back into the circle, I sensed something shifting—not just for her, but for everyone there. The air itself seemed to prepare for something greater. Sam stepped back, making room for Quinnie to take her place before the central fire. She turned slowly, meeting the gaze of each person with eyes that felt as if they saw through time. She raised her hand; a simple gesture, yet it instantly drew everyone’s attention. When she finally spoke, her voice sounded changed. It carried a calmness that felt like it came from somewhere far older than her years.

“Today, I step into the role that life and the spirits have entrusted to me. Not as a replacement for Atna—because she is irreplaceable—but as a continuation.” Quinnie’s eyes shimmered as she stared into the fire, reflecting the golden-orange light of the flames that danced before her. "Her wisdom isn’t gone," she continued. "It lives in all of us, and my mission is to keep it alive."

The fire crackled louder, as if it approved of her words, sending sparks into the darkness.

"Our ancestors aren’t far. They walk with us, live in our stories, in the marks we leave on the ground and in the bonds we form. I was away, but I was never disconnected."

She took a deep breath. For a moment, her eyes met her mother’s, as if searching for strength there, before turning back to the group gathered around the clearing.

"Today, I swear before you, before the moon and the fire, to protect this legacy."

With slow movements, Quinnie knelt down, placing one hand on the damp forest soil. She closed her eyes for a brief moment, and a reverent silence fell over the clearing, so thick that the faint whistle of wind through the trees became the only sound.

When she rose again, something had changed in her stance. As if the circle had finally closed. As if a long-lost link had been restored. Sam gave her a nod of recognition. Then Steph stepped forward in silence, removing a simple necklace from around her own neck, adorned with a mossy green stone, and placed it around her daughter’s. It was a quiet gesture, almost modest, and yet it carried a symbolism so clear that no one there needed it explained.

"The guardian of a new generation," Steph murmured, her eyes brimming with tears, just loud enough for Quinnie to hear. "Don’t forget what you carry."

This time, the hum of approval came louder, like a wave rippling through the group, connecting everyone in one single moment of unity.

Jacob shifted beside me, the weight of his body leaning subtly. I felt the quiet tension in him, as if he were expecting something more, hearing something I couldn’t quite catch.

Quinnie turned toward the circle, her gaze brushing over every face there. There was a new strength in her eyes, as if they held a knowledge just awakened, an ancient truth pulsing beneath her skin. She looked at Jacob, and for a second, her eyes met mine. The intensity of that look hit me like a wave crashing into the shore.

"When the spirits called me, I didn’t know what to expect," she said, her voice flowing like the wind through the trees. "I didn’t understand what it meant to take on this role. But now I see... maybe the true purpose isn’t to carry the past, but to guide through change."

A knot tightened in my throat. There was something in that clearing—maybe the fire’s glow, or the reverence around us—that made every word sink deep. Jacob seemed to feel it too; his jaw clenched, and for a moment, he leaned slightly toward me, as if to pull me close.

I forced a smile and shook my head. And somehow, that was enough. He relaxed his shoulders.

Our eyes returned to Quinnie, absorbing what came next.

"Change is never easy, never kind. Change challenges us, forces us to face what we believed to be unshakable. It’s painful, but it’s what keeps the world turning. Balance is born from it. And it’s what allows us to evolve. To find parts of ourselves we never knew existed."

A heavy silence fell over the group. Even the trees seemed to be listening.

"What helps us survive in times of change is knowing we don’t face anything alone. We are a tribe. A family. And every bond we share, whether born of blood or spirit, represents a purpose in our lives. Remember that when the challenges come. When we’re pushed beyond what we believe possible."

This time, the silence that followed was absolute. A silence that filled everything, deep and reverent. Then, little by little, a new sound began to rise: murmurs of approval, like a calm wind moving through ancient leaves.

Quinnie dipped her head, offering a silent bow to the collective strength of the moment.

The drums returned. Low, soft, almost like heartbeats. And as they built their rhythm, the feeling of farewell gave way to something different, something new. Rebirth.

I felt Jacob’s arm slide around my waist once more. He said nothing. He just gently pulled me closer.

"She’s changed," I murmured.

He nodded, his voice low. "Everyone does. It 's just…”

“Not always this beautiful to watch." I added.

The night carried on with traditional songs, shared stories, and the fire still crackling, casting its glow on the faces around the clearing. Faces marked by memory, by loss… and by hope. Billy watched everything with the silent gaze of someone who had seen many changes. Sue passed around warm tea like she always did, as if trying to warm not just bodies, but hearts. For a moment, the world seemed to pause just long enough to let that community remember who they were... and who they could still become.

Later, when the chants gave way to softer conversation and the circle began to dissolve, Quinnie approached Jacob and me. Her expression was serene now, but her eyes still held that same restless light.

She caught my hesitation before I could even hide it.

"Oh, Nessie," she said. "It’s okay to hug me."

I blushed. And then I launched myself into her arms.

"I missed you like crazy."

"I’m here now," she replied, laughing the way she always did; that sound that seemed to clear the air around us. "But I need to talk to you both."

Jacob and I exchanged a quick glance. Without another word, we followed Quinnie to the edge of the clearing, where the music and voices seemed far away, like echoes from another world. When she stopped, something was different about her. It wasn’t just the firelight dancing on her skin, or the weight of the cloak around her. It was the tone in her voice. The gravity behind each word.

"What I’m about to tell you isn’t just a legend," she began. "It’s something the spirits revealed to me during my time away. Something you both need to understand."

Jacob furrowed his brow but said nothing. He waited. My heart sped up. There was something in the way she spoke that awakened a dormant unease in me, a mix of curiosity and fear.

"It’s about the Legend of the Ring of Fire," she said, with a kind of sacred reverence in her voice. "About souls destined to find each other. And how that will shape what comes next."

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

"A long time ago, before the wolves ever walked the earth as protectors, the spirits of nature forged a bond between opposing forces," she began, her words almost dancing in the air, carried gently by the crackling firelight. "Two rings of fire, twin flames, each representing one half of balance. One for light, the other for shadow. Together, they could contain chaos. But apart, their strength vanished, and the world would be consumed by imbalance."

Jacob crossed his arms, listening intently. I barely breathed.

"Atna believed the Legend of the Ring of Fire was older than the tribe itself," Quinnie went on, her voice laced with reverence. "She said it wasn't just a prophecy about a singular event, but a cycle. Something that repeats."

Jacob’s brow furrowed slightly, but he didn’t speak. I felt his stillness beside me, steady and bracing.

"The soulmates who bore the rings weren’t chosen by chance, but by fate. Every generation brought forth a new union—a pair of spirits destined to face the upheavals that would threaten the balance of life." She paused, and her eyes met mine. I felt the heat of her gaze like a brand. "These spirits were not the same. They were opposites. One carried the fire of transformation, of raw strength. The other carried the warmth of creation, of unity. Together, they formed a cycle: destruction and rebirth."

Jacob’s jaw tightened, but he still said nothing.

Quinnie’s voice seemed to gain weight, growing deeper, more grounded.

"When the spirits called me, they showed me the scars left on our tribe by the past. But they also showed me the future. And in that future, the soulmates of the rings return—not as wolves, not as humans, but as something beyond both. Something capable of uniting what was once thought impossible to unite."

A shiver ran down my spine, and beside me, I felt Jacob tense.

"You think..." I began, but my voice faltered.

Quinnie nodded slowly. "I don’t think so. I know. The spirits don’t speak in maybes. They told me the cycle has returned. And you, Nessie and Jacob, you’re at the center of it."

My heart pounded wildly, and for a moment, I couldn’t process what she was saying. Beside me, Jacob stiffened, as if absorbing the weight of a truth he seemed as he had long suspected but never wanted confirmed.

"You two are the rings of fire in this life," Quinnie said, her voice full of solemnity. "The balance depends on you. On the strength you share, on the bond you carry..."

She paused again, her eyes narrowing in focus.

"The Ring of Fire is more than the union of opposing forces. It’s the point where the fates of two souls intertwine again and again, life after life. In every era of great turmoil, two destined souls return to this world. They are born in different forms, under different circumstances, but they are always drawn to each other. Within them lies the power to restore balance."

I looked from Quinnie to Jacob, but she wasn’t looking at me anymore. Her gaze was fixed on him, as though waiting for his reaction. I felt my breath catch in my throat. I couldn’t fully grasp what she was saying, but something inside me stirred, like her words were reaching into a place I hadn’t known existed.

"And what does that mean for us?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper.

Quinnie closed her eyes for a moment, as if drawing strength from deep within. When she opened them, her expression was firm, but beneath it, there was something else. Something heavier.

"It means you can’t run from the change that’s coming. It will be hard. It will hurt. But it’s necessary. And in the end, only together will you have the strength to triumph."

A heavy silence settled over us. The weight of her words clung to the air, thick and unrelenting, like fog in the trees—dense, and hard to breathe through.

Jacob finally spoke, his voice low and rough:

"What happens if we fail?"

Quinnie looked at him, her expression heavy with a sorrow that seemed ancient, far beyond her years. "If you fail, the world as we know it will not just change. It will break. I believe in you both. But fate has a cruel way of testing those it carries in its cycle."

Instinctively, my hands reached for Jacob, and our fingers intertwined naturally. I didn't know what to say or think, but one thing was certain: Quinnie's words had changed everything. The weight of something larger than us now hung over our shoulders, and there was no turning back.

"Renesmee, you came to us with old bonds and new blood." Quinnie's voice cut through the air, surprising me. I felt the warmth of Jacob beside me as he leaned slightly toward me, as if to protect me—or perhaps to anchor me.

"You and Jacob represent something beyond what we have understood until now," she continued, her voice still calm, but with an undeniable strength. "The spirits showed me that ancient stories are not just stories. They are part of the world. Part of the circle of time."

I didn't know what to say. Her words seemed to carry a weight I wasn't sure I was strong enough to bear. And yet, some part of me already knew they were true. Maybe I even wanted them to be. As if all the storms inside me, the restless, crashing tides of uncertainty that had defined my existence, could somehow find in this a shape, a direction. I looked at Jacob, trying to decipher what he was thinking, but his expression was a quiet storm of its own. A mix of determination and something softer. When he turned his attention back to me, his eyes seemed to promise something I still couldn’t fully understand.

The celebration continued without us. Suddenly, all I wanted was my room, my bed, and Jacob by my side. He drove us back to Forks in silence, his free hand casually resting on my thigh. It was a gesture that would normally calm me, but Quinnie’s serious words still lingered with me. I was so caught up in my own thoughts that it took me a while to realize that we were passing by the narrow path of Dylan’s street. The sweetest scent of his blood wasn't something that bothered me at all these days, since he was nice enough to keep his distance. But tonight, that pull grew distinguished inside of me, so different from other times. It wasn’t just a vague sense of discomfort, this was deeper. I felt it in my bones.

I stiffened, my body tensing as I peered out the window. The trees were dense on either side of the road, their silhouettes dark against the pale light of the moon. There was something about the air. It was thick, heavier than usual, and my instincts were on high alert.

I turned to Jacob, our eyes meeting in a split second. We both knew it then. He could feel it too.

“Something’s off,” I whispered, my voice barely audible in the quiet car.

His jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the shadows. A low growl rumbled deep in his chest. He knew what I was sensing, even before I could fully comprehend it myself.

“There’s a vampire nearby.” 

My heart hammered in my chest, the sudden rush of fear pulsing through me.

“Stay close to me,” Jacob advised, his voice firm and protective, but the underlying tension was clear. He was just as uneasy as I was.

Without a word, we both exited the car. The cold night air wrapped around me like a cloak, but it made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. Jacob’s body tensed beside me as he shifted, his form rippling and contorting until the massive russet wolf stood in front of me. His fur was darker in the night, his eyes glowing faintly in the moonlight. 

I didn’t hesitate before starting to run at full speed, gripping just enough air.

The forest loomed ahead, shadows swallowing the path as we moved deeper into the trees. Every step felt like a heartbeat, the pulse of the earth syncing with my own. I could feel the presence, a cold, unnatural energy, and it was getting closer.

Jacob’s instincts guided us, his nose to the ground, his body moving with the ease of a predator. But my own intuition screamed at me, the air growing thicker, more oppressive with every passing moment. My heart slammed against my ribcage, a frantic rhythm that seemed to echo in the woods.

And then we stopped.

Jacob froze mid-step, his massive body tense, every muscle rigid. His ears twitched, and his nose flared as he turned his head slightly, scenting the air. I could see his hackles rise.

I wasn’t sure if it was my heightened senses or something more, but I could feel it; something bad was about to happen. I didn’t want to believe it. I didn’t want to believe that I was right. But the feeling, the certainty of it, grew in me, and I knew.

The clearing ahead was bathed in a pale moonlit, but it felt wrong. Something about it made the air feel heavy, suffocating.

And then I saw him.

At first, I thought it was a trick of the light, but I couldn't be more miserably wrong. There was a figure standing just beyond the trees, tall, unmoving, his silhouette sharp against the faint glow of the moon.

The world seemed to slow as I stared, my pulse racing. I felt a sickening twist in my stomach. His scent hit me, metallic and abundant.

I tried to make my legs move, but I couldn’t. My mind screamed at me to run, to do something, but my body wouldn’t move. I was frozen, my breath shallow, my chest tight with the weight of the realization.

Jacob let out a low growl, the sound vibrating through the ground. He was preparing to launch himself, his muscles coiled and ready. But I couldn’t look away. I couldn’t pull my eyes off the horror that had come to shatter our night.

Dylan was on the ground barely conscious, blood pooling around him, dark and thick, staining the earth beneath him. His chest heaved with shallow, labored breaths, the sound faint against the pounding in my ears. 

And then my eyes focused on the vampire who had done this. His figure was tall, almost monstrous, bent low over Dylan’s prone form. His eyes gleamed with a cruel, predatory light that sent a chill through me. The red in his eyes wasn’t just hunger; it was something darker, something ancient. 

He was enjoying this, savoring it like a predator with its prey. His sharp, bloodstained teeth glinted in the dim light, and for a moment, I felt the weight of their significance in my chest. 

The vampire lifted his head slowly, his lips curling into a wicked grin even while studying the giant wolf by my side. When his predatory eyes gleamed at me, they became more intense, his gaze searing into me like he knew exactly who I was. Then, with a fluid, elaborated motion, he stood up, straightening his back.

I felt Jacob move as well, a blur of russet fur, and my body finally responded as an implanted instinct. I took a step forward and the vampire's lips twitched even more, as if amused by my reaction.

"You think you can stop me, little half-blood?" His voice was smooth, like silk, but it carried an undeniable venom. 

My pulse quickened, a cold sweat clinging to my skin as fear tightening its grip around me.

He knew.

The realization hit me like a slap to the face, the truth slamming into my mind with brutal clarity. He was one of them. He was a Volturi guard.

Jacob eyes meet mine at the same instant that the vampire’s laugh echoed in the night air; low, mocking. And then, as if he had decided that had kept us in suspense long enough, the long figure took one step forward. Jacob turned faster than anything I had ever seen, but the vampire speed was already escalating too, swift and deadly. 

Jacob jumped.

I didn’t even see him shift into action. One moment he was standing beside me, tense and alert, and the next, he was charging toward the vampire. His massive form moved with primal urgency right to the predator.

But it wasn’t the vampire that I feared.

No. It was losing Jacob.

The panic hit me like a tidal wave, crashing against every wall I had built inside. My chest tightened, every breath shallow, every heartbeat racing. I could feel the air suffocating me, pressing against my ribs, making it harder to breathe.

No. No, no, no.

I watched as Jacob advanced toward the vampire, his body coiled with the promise of violence. And all I could think about was him.

Jacob was risking everything.

He was risking his life.

My eyes snapped back to Dylan, crumpled on the ground, barely clinging to consciousness anymore. His blood—the thick, dark red staining the earth beneath him—was pooling around him, soaking into the soil, the very essence of him slipping away with every passing second. The sight of it made my stomach lurch, the bitter taste of fear rising in my throat.

His chest barely rose now, the weak, labored breaths that escaped his lips barely enough to keep him tethered to this world.

He had so much life left to live. So much to offer. This couldn’t be happening. Not now. Not when everything had just started to fall into place.

I couldn’t lose him. I couldn’t lose either of them.

"Jacob!" The word slipped from my lips like a prayer. A plea, desperate and raw. My heart screamed in my chest as I saw him move, saw him step into the line of danger, putting himself between me and the monster that had just taken Dylan’s life—his chance at life—away from him.

The world spun as my mind, clouded by terror, grasped for control.

“Stop…” I murmured, my heart tearing at my ribs, fighting to escape.

I couldn’t let him do this. I couldn’t let him die in front of me. Not like this. Not over something that wasn’t supposed to happen. I wasn’t supposed to feel this helpless.

And then, it happened.

That overwhelming, unstoppable surge of power, of force, that I hadn’t even realized was within me until it was too late.

My breath hitched. My pulse was deafening in my ears. I raised both hands...“Stop!” I screamed once and for all.

The words were mine, but they didn’t feel like mine. They forced themselves from deep within me, something darker and stronger than anything I had ever known flooding through my veins.

The world seemed to stop. Time slowed. The terror—my panic—was swallowed by the power coursing through me, demanding action, demanding control.

And the vampire, the threat that had made my world feel so fragile, froze.

Chapter Text

“We have come expecting only justice and the sadness of false friends, but look what we have gained instead! A new, bright knowledge of ourselves, our possibilities.” — Aro

Breaking Dawn.

 

— ⚜︎ —

Before I could process what was happening, the air seemed to thicken around me, heavy with my sudden change. Something inside me shifted. It was subtle at first, a soft crackling in the air like the stir of a storm on the horizon. My arms where still up. My body shook with the overwhelming surge of power, a force that I couldn’t fully understand, only feel, deep in my bones, and somehow concentrated and pulsing trough my palms, alongating forward.

The vampire stayed still. His movement halted mid-step, his once confident posture faltering as I realized how different this was.

And it terrified me.

I was barely aware of Jacob’s movement. His massive wolf form growling low, his body grounded protectively in front of me, but the fear that gripped me now was different. The vampire, the danger that had surrounded Dylan, all of it had become secondary to the realization of what I had just done.

I had taken control. Completely.

I could feel his presence, a dark cloud that hovered over me like a shadow, his thoughts twisted and savage, but his actions, his body, his mind , were no longer his to control.

He couldn’t fight it. 

With a clarity that was almost sickening, I gave a simple command, still not lowering my hands.

“Speak. Who are you? Who sended you? Why?”

The moment the word left my lips, I felt it. The power surged through me like a current, leaving my body through my fingertips, and wrapping around the vampire’s mind, forcing him into submission. His red eyes widened in shock, his body freezing in place as though the very command had bound him in chains of my will.

He obeyed.

“My name… is Kaelen.”

My breath caught in my throat, and for a moment, I just stood there, my gaze locked onto his, seeing the flicker of resistance in his eyes, but knowing it meant nothing now. His breath came in shallow rasps, his chest rising and falling as if his own body struggled to comprehend what was happening. His eyes darted—wild, angry, frantic—but his limbs remained frozen.

“I am… part of the Volturi guard,” he said, each word forced, like dragging a blade across stone. “Recruited after the last confrontation… with your family.”

I felt Jacob stiffen at my side. My own breath caught.

Of course. 

We were an unwanted blemish on the Volturi’s immaculate parade of battles and conquests. They wouldn’t retreat without consequences.

They had tasted fear.

“They found me in the Black Forest,” Kaelen continued, voice monotone, eyes unfocused but locked on me as if my power demanded it. “Aro was… intrigued.”

I could almost see it—Aro’s skeletal fingers brushing against Kaelen’s hand, eyes lighting with that insatiable hunger for rare abilities.

“What’s your gift?” I asked, my voice imperative.

Kaelen’s lip twitched, as if the truth pained him.

"My presence is harder to detect. I blend into the environment… almost like a chameleon, but… it requires my full attention. And I… got distracted." 

The twisted, macabre satisfaction that curled his mouth into a grim smile sent a shiver slicing down my spine. My hands clenched into fists before I realized it, my nails digging crescent moons into my palms.

"Your mission," I demanded, my voice cracking like a whip through the thick, electric air. "Tell me your mission. Now ."

Kaelen’s body jolted once under the weight of my command, like a puppet jerked by unseen strings. His mouth opened in a rigid, mechanical motion.

"I was sent to monitor the Quileute wolves," he confessed, each word a hammer-blow. "Aro wanted to know if the shapeshifters… remained loyal to your family. Or if fear had bred resentment." 

The blood drained from my face.

So that was it. The Volturi were circling. Watching. Picking at the edges of our alliances like vultures around a wounded animal. Waiting. Plotting.

Aro have learned from his failure, and he was ready to improve. Starting by targeting those closest to us. The ones who might defend us when the storm broke.

Jacob growled low in his throat, the sound primal, dangerous. His body tensed beside me like a drawn bow, ready to unleash hell.

Kaelen’s eyes flickered toward him for a fraction of a second, just enough to betray the tiniest thread of fear. Good. 

Let him fear us.

"Who else is here?" I pressed, stepping forward, the power thrumming under my skin, bright and burning.

Kaelen shook his head with a strained grunt, the resistance trying — and failing — to claw its way back.

"No one," he croaked. "Only me."

“How many more, then?” I demanded, the current of power sparking through my blood again. “How many new vampires has Aro gathered?”  

He blinked slowly, red eyes flickering.

“Not… many…” He struggled visibly. “It’s not… vampires Aro’s after.”

I felt something cold settle inside me. Jacob growled again, low and simmering, his form unmoving, but I knew he felt it too. The weight of something even larger, darker.

“What is it? What is he after?”

Kaelen’s pupils dilated, the tiniest flicker of resistance in his gaze. He shook once, violently, as if trying to snap free of a leash he couldn’t see.

His voice dropped to a whisper.

“Female humans. Prominent ones.”

Jacob’s reaction was immediate, feral. His entire frame snapped rigid, his furious growl shattering the charged air around us. My stomach clenched. My throat tightened.

The world tilted, just slightly, under the weight of what I was hearing. And then, slowly, inexorably; the pieces began to fall into place.

Humans.
Females.
Prominent ones.

Not to strengthen the guard. Not to swell his ranks. Something deeper. More insidious.

A though surfaced — unbidden, sharp as a blade — of my mother, before she had known my father. Before she had known this world. Once, she had been an ordinary girl. Human. Fragile. Mortal. Until she wasn’t. Until me.

Until something impossible had been born.

The Volturi had not understood. Not fully. Not then. The idea of a hybrid had been so rare, so absurd, it had slipped through the cracks of their carefully ordered world. 

I felt the truth blossom inside me, cold and sickening: Aro wasn’t looking for new vampires. He was looking for new possibilities.

New bloodlines.
New experiments.

Just as Nahuel’s father had once done; searching, testing, breaking the natural order… Aro, too, was reaching beyond the boundaries of morality and nature. Didn’t he say he would go after Joham eventually?

My guts twisted. How couldn’t I have predicted it then? That their encounter would turn into this sickening spiral of terror…

It was too much. 

My knees almost buckled under the weight of it. Jacob pressed closer, grounding me without words, his massive body vibrating with restrained violence.

Would Aro truly be capable of this? Of orchestrating the births of others like me, hybrids, bred for power, for control? Would he gamble with human lives, with innocent lives, just to claim a weapon no one else could rival?

Of course he would.

My hands wanted to curl into fists by I stopped myself. Kaelen was still frozen in front of me, trapped within my will, his body trembling faintly under the strain. But the real tremor was inside me. A silent quake that cracked something open I could never close again.

This wasn’t just about revenge.  It wasn’t just about dominance. It was about creation. About evolution. About making monsters. 

And I — I was the blueprint.

The realization detonated something deep inside me. Something fierce and wild, clawing its way to the surface.

The ground trembled faintly beneath my feet, or maybe it was just me, shaking with a force I could no longer contain. Power crackled in the air around me, thick and sharp, filling my lungs with every breath.

"Tell me the truth," I commanded, my voice low, vibrating with the raw pulse of my will. "Was he successful?"

Kaelen’s body shuddered. His lips parted. "One," he rasped, the word scraping from his throat like broken glass. "There was… one." 

My vision narrowed, black and furious around the edges. One. One child, crafted into something unnatural, like me, but twisted into Aro’s design. A hot rage exploded through my chest, burning away every other thought. It wasn't enough that he'd stolen lives. He wanted to create new ones, to bend nature itself to his will.

And then… There was Dylan. Another perfect, bright life crushed. Destroyed.

And what was his part in all of this?

A mere victim in the path of a monster. A monster that I had allured.

"You," I said, stepping closer to Kaelen as Jacob moved by my side. "You will walk," I commanded, every word fueled by fury. "You will walk without stopping. You will never rest. Never turn back. You will stay beyond Demetri’s reach. You will run until there is nothing left of you but dust."

His viciously cocky smile vanished as his maniac vibrant eyes got wilder and his lips twitched until all of his teeth were exposed. He let out a continuous hiss but I didn’t flinch.

There would be no mercy.

My eyes continued locked into his gaze. Kaelen trembled once, then he moved. A slow, mechanical step forward. And another. And another. A puppet pulled by strings once more, he stumbled into the darkness of the forest, his figure swallowed by the trees. 

Gone.

The power receded, ebbing from my body like a tide pulling away from the shore. I staggered, the sudden emptiness leaving me cold.

And then —

Dylan’s broken body lying motionless on the ground snapped me back to reality.

I gasped, the world slamming back into brutal focus.

“Jacob,” I whispered, barely hearing my own voice over the pounding of my heart. “We need to get Dylan out of here. Now.”

Jacob didn’t hesitate. In an instant, he shifted back and rushed to Dylan in human form, lifting his limp body with terrifying gentleness. Dylan’s head lolled against Jacob’s shoulder, his bloodied hair sticking to his forehead, skin pale and waxy under the moonlight. He didn’t stir.

“Let's take him to the old house,” I whispered, begging, my voice breaking. A sharp panic clawed up my throat. “I’ll call Carlisle. He’ll know what to do.”

Jacob’s jaw was set, a faint sadness just beneath the surface of his expression. His eyes met mine before he nodded and then sprinted through the woods. I ran alongside him, faster than human eyes could follow, the icy wind slicing across my face, but I barely felt it.

All I could hear was the shallow, ragged gasp of Dylan’s breath.

“Please, stay with us. Please, please”.

Please.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

The wood beneath me was cool with the night’s damp, familiar in a way that made my chest ache. I curled into myself, my arms wrapped tight around my knees, as if I could hold myself together by sheer force. Jacob sat behind me, his arms folding around my trembling body without hesitation, pressing me against the solid warmth of him. His cheek rested against my hair, breathing me in like he wished to be able to wash the pain away from me.

I shut my eyes and clung to the feel of him.

If it weren’t for Jacob, I wasn’t sure I would have been able to stay whole. He was the only thing keeping the pieces of me from flying apart into the dark.

The house loomed behind us, silent, ancient in my memory, though it hadn't truly been that long. The scent of damp cedar and rain-wet earth filled my lungs. I breathed in deeper, desperate to anchor myself to something real.

Those walls. This porch. These steps. The world had once been no bigger than this for me.

Here, where the wood planks creaked under bare feet, where steady hands had caught me when I asked, where golden laughter and the soft shuffle of immortal movements had been the only sounds I knew. Because for the first, frantic moments of my life this place had been my entire universe. 

Safe. Sheltered. Unbreakable.

Now, sitting in the same place, I felt the fracture lines spiderwebbing through everything I thought I knew. Through me. I pressed my forehead harder against my knees, trying to block it all out; the fear, the guilt, the helplessness that clawed at the inside of my ribcage. 

Jacob’s arms tightened around me, grounding me, steadying me. His skin was hot against mine, burning away some of the ice that threatened to consume me. "It's okay, Nessie," he murmured into my hair, so softly I almost missed it. “Put it out. It’s okay.”

A choked sound escaped my throat. Not a sob, not yet, but close. I let him hold me. I let myself breathe him in as well, that smell of earth and forest and home , and for a moment, just a moment, the wild panic inside me quieted.

I opened my eyes again, staring out at the mist-heavy forest. The trees rose like silent guardians around the house, their branches dripping with the rain that had just passed. The world felt heavier under the weight of the night. 

Behind us, inside, my family was gathering. Waiting. Giving me space to gather the pieces of myself. My parents, Rosalie and Carlisle. They arrived so fast, so ultimately concerned just by hearing the urgent hysteria in my tone through the call. 

My nails bit into the denim of my jeans, and I forced myself to breathe slowly, evenly. For a brief second, it hit me. The magnitude of what was happening. Significant part of my family dragged back here once more. Drawn together by something we have been preparing for. The storm we had always known would come.

We had thought we would recognize it when it arrived.  We had imagined fire and confrontation. The Volturi. Their black cloaks sweeping the dirt. 

Not this. Not the broken body of a boy who had never asked for any of this.

And me. It was me who had brought it to our doorstep.

The guilt twisted sharper in my chest than any physical wound could have. A deep shudder rolled through me, and Jacob’s hands moved gently over my shoulders, steadying. 

I didn’t deserve his patience. I didn't deserve the comfort. Because Dylan… Dylan was inside… changing. Forever.

"This is my fault," I said, voice cracking into the silence.

Jacob shifted closer, his body drawn to me like a lodestar, but I couldn't look at him.

"This is not your fault," he said, his voice harsh, like the snap of a blade drawn too fast. "Don't you dare blame yourself for this, Ness."

His hands closed over mine with unexpected fierceness, lacing our fingers tightly, grounding me with his touch.

"You hear me, Nessie?" he whispered, his throat tightening around my name. "You saved him. You saved all of us."

Jacob’s finger moved to my jaw, our eyes locked, the world disappearing slightly behind us. 

“Do you really think that?” I gasped. “Carlisle said-”

“I know, I know what he said, but…that’s a consequence. A consequence of the Volturi’s true nature. That’s what they do.”

He didn't need to finish the sentence, and I remembered that it was obvious. Vampires hunt humans. Vampires destroy. Vampires spread death. A jagged sob built in my chest, but I pressed my lips together, swallowing it back down. I couldn’t fall apart. At least… Not now.

Because I owed Dylan that much. I owed them all.

And most of all, I owed it to myself.

Somewhere beneath the thick weight of fear and sorrow, another feeling stirred.

Something darker.

Anger.

I forced my eyes up, away from the forest, from Jacob’s arms, from the memories that threatened to pull me under again. The porch light above us flickered once, casting the world into a momentary blur of shadow and gold before steadying again. I drew in one last shaky breath, tasting cedar and rain and the faintest hint of blood still hanging in the air. Then I pushed to my feet, still gripping Jacob’s hand like a lifeline. 

He opened the door and guided me to the staircase, never letting go of my hand. The light was muted, golden against the dusk, casting long shadows along the pearl walls. The scents intensified. Damp wood. Cotton. A cold trace of stone and… blood. Before it was too much, but now it has something different in it, intertwined like a fine string.

Venom.

My stomach twisted, but I kept my eyes on the polished floor, forcing myself forward. One step. Then another. The house felt bigger than I remembered. Or maybe it was the gravity of the moment, stretching everything out of proportion. Through the half-open door, I caught glimpses of movement. The precise shift of bodies I knew better than my own heartbeat. 

They were all positioned like I imagined they would be.

My father turned first, his expression painfully controlled. My mother stood beside him, her hands tightly clasped around his arm. And Rosalie... Rosalie looked like a golden statue carved out of sorrow, her eyes fixed on the fragile body sprawled across the improvised bed.

Carlisle stood beside Dylan, so calm, so precise, it was like the chaos around him couldn’t touch him. I forced myself to look as well.

Dylan.

He was so still.

His skin was already losing its human warmth, paling to the color of wax under the soft light. The wounds, still open, but no longer as violent, thanks to Carlisle’s steady hands. His eyes remained closed, his lashes fluttering just barely, but his mouth hung open, letting out a terrifying, gasping breath. My mind recoiled from the image, but it was burned behind my eyelids, no matter how hard I tried to blink it away. The memory hit me with such vividness, it was as if I was seeing it all over again.

The mutilated lines of his body. The blood. The torn skin, raw and helpless.

The way his chest rose and fell in shallow, labored gasps that sounded wrong, so different from the easy, confident breaths I had grown accustomed to hearing when he sang. And the clever gleam in his eyes, those that had learned to find delight in the simplest, most inspiring things such as music or poetry, had been hollowed out, replaced by a dull, vacant flicker. That pretentious smile—the one that carried a kind of effortless confidence few could ever muster through life—was now gone, wiped clean from his face.

For good.

He let out another gasp, accompanied by an involuntary contortion.

“Maybe it’s time to increase the morphine,” Carlisle murmured. He reached for a syringe, but my mom stopped him.

We all looked at her in silence. My dad wrapped his arms around her. “Bella?”

“I’m sorry,” she said, unable to meet my dad’s eyes. Instead, she looked at Carlisle. “I don’t think morphine will help.”

Carlisle let go of the syringe patiently. “Is something wrong, Bella? He seems to be responding well, just like you did—”

“No,” she sighed, biting her lip. “There’s something I didn’t tell you.”

My dad’s fingers tightened, his jaw clenched.

“The morphine doesn’t work,” she whispered. “Not the way we wanted it to. It paralyzes the body, but… it doesn’t dull the effects of the transformation. I know how much everyone wanted it to work, and I couldn’t bring myself to be the one to give you bad news, after all. I’m so sorry.”

“I see,” Carlisle whispered with a sad smile. “Thank you for telling us, Bella.”

He turned slowly back to Dylan, and I did the same.

It was real. He was changing, deviously, just like the rest of them. The pain tore through me like a blade, shredding me from the inside out. I slipped my hand from Jacob’s and knelt beside Dylan, ignoring the soft, worried murmur from my mother behind me. I leaned down until my lips were close to Dylan’s ear, whispering so quietly that it felt like a secret:

“I’m here, Dylan. I’ll stay by your side for as much as can, I promise.”

My voice cracked on the last word, but I forced it out, sealing it like a vow carved in stone. He deserved that.

"Can he..." my voice caught. I swallowed, steadied myself. "Can he be with us?"

Carlisle moved closer, his presence calm, anchoring. He nodded once, his golden eyes full of understanding.

"Yes. If he wishes, he will have a home with us. He will be more than welcome to join our family."

My heart clenched.

Family.

That word had always meant everything to me.

A small flare of warmth lit in my chest, pushing back, if only for a second, the cold terror coiling there. I nodded, letting his words root themselves deep inside, holding onto that fragile, stubborn thread of hope.

There was so much that needed to be done. So much they needed to know. Things I could barely organize inside my wrecked mind, but I knew I needed to. For Dylan, and my family, and for Jacob. For the life that might still be ours if we fought for it.

I breathed in deeply, trying to gather the strength to seep some resolve back into me, drop by drop. Slowly, like a frozen river beginning to move again. Jacob crouched beside me, his shoulder brushing my hair, keeping me steady. A silent reminder that I wasn’t alone in this. And that I’ll never need to be.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

I didn’t know how long I sat there, breathing in and out, letting the feeling of Jacob’s solid presence anchor me to the moment. At last, I pushed myself up.  Slowly. As if moving too fast might shatter what little strength I had left. Others aligned closest to me as well. The circle of my family; worried and silent. Jacob rose beside me, his hand brushing mine. I opened my mouth to speak... and nothing came out at first.

I swallowed. "I—" 

The word cracked in the silence. I tried again.

"I’m sorry," I whispered. "I should have told you all sooner. About Dylan. About everything."

Jacob moved a little closer behind me, a silent shield.

My mom’s face softened, the tension in her jaw easing slightly. I felt she was trying to reach out to me the way only she could; through that bond we shared, deep and immutable.

"You don’t need to apologize, Nessie" she said quietly, her voice like a hand smoothing over a jagged surface. "Just tell us."

I nodded, forcing the words into shape. "I met him... a few months ago," I said. "At college. He was... different. I didn’t understand why at first." I took a shaky breath. "The first time I smelled his blood, it was like nothing I’d ever felt before. It... pulled at me. Harder than anything."

I stopped, shame burning through my skin. I wrapped my arms around myself, Jacob's hand reached me. His touch against my shoulder felt just right.

"I hated it," I said. "I hated that part of me. I thought—I thought there was something wrong with me. Maybe I just wasn’t strong enough, after all."

Something moved in my dad’s eyes. Sharp, pained. He closed the space between us, his hands gently taking mine.

"No," he said fiercely, his voice breaking low and tender. "There is nothing wrong with you, love."

I stared at him and he let out a soft breath.

"I saw it," he murmured. "The memory in your thoughts. I saw how hard you fought it.”

A flash of grief crossed Carlisle's face. "Nessie... I’m so sorry," he whispered. "We thought —we hoped— you would be spared from this side of us for longer. Maybe forever. You always behaved so well among humans…" 

“Even Nahuel said he could never really adjust entirely to a normal human diet,” Rosalie added, worrying furrowing her eyebrows.

"But Dylan truly is different," my father continued, his voice growing steadier only for me. "It's rare. His blood... it sings to the ones of our kind, impossible to resist. It was the same with your mother, back when she was still human. We didn’t know that this effect could stand to you as well, Nessie. I am sorry. We should have told you about it.”

“She got it under control,” Jacob murmured. And when I turned to look at him, he gave a small, broken laugh under his breath. "She 's amazing. She managed to put that behind and surpass it even after… Well, Dylan got interested in her.”

My dad's face twisted, my mom let out a low surprise breath; Rose let her arms wrapped tightly around herself, her golden hair spilling like molten silk over her shoulders. There was a long pause. until Carlisle gave a small nod, his gaze thoughtful.

“It takes a remarkable amount of willpower to restrain that instinct, Nessie. You’ve shown more control than most full vampires would.”

My dad squeezed my hands, his own expression a mixture of pride and guilt. “If I had known… I would never have left you to face it alone. We thought you were safe enough with your experience in blending in, but we didn’t consider something like this.”

“Maybe we should have,” my mom said softly, exchanging a glance with my dad. Her eyes darted to Jacob briefly, almost questioning, as if she were piecing together something else.

I swallowed, trying to push away the lingering self-doubt. “But it wasn’t just that,” I said, barely above a whisper. “Once I finally let myself just… talk to him, I couldn’t help getting close. It wasn’t just the blood. He challenged me, but I came to realized that he was also... kind by nature.”

“Maybe that’s why it was different,” Carlisle mused. “You didn’t see him as prey, but as a person. That makes a difference.” 

“It just… became a lot easier once I got the chance to see him,” I said firmly. “To see who he really was, not just… that scent. And I didn’t want to hurt him, especially after he told me… about his mom.”

Thinking about what happened to Anne, and now Dylan, was too much. The gravity of it all crashed back in, like a wave pulling me under. I had almost forgotten the reason we were here… why everyone’s eyes were so full of apprehension. I felt Jacob shiver behind me, as we were sharing the same sensation, but his arm pulled me closer, grounding me entirely. I took a deep breath, knowing I couldn’t avoid it any longer, but he was the one that spoke on my behalf.

"Anne Hall was a local who was publicly listed as missing."

All heads turned toward him, but his face remained tight, serious. The boyishness that sometimes lingered was completely gone now. In its place was something harder and older.

"The truth is… she was attacked by a vampire. Anne was the only one we couldn’t protect in our own territory and... there is also something more. As Quinn Ateara is now the new Wise woman in our tribe, she revealed something big. Something I believe is pivotal for this moment. "

I felt the tension ripple through the room like a physical thing.

"What is it, Jacob?" Carlisle asked.

Jacob hesitated for half a second. "It’s about a Quileute legend. Maybe the most ancient among all.”

"It’s a story about an alliance,” I said. “It’s called the Ring of Fire."

My father stiffened, his mind already racing ahead. I felt Jacob's fingers tightened on my back, slow and deliberate. “It was passed down through the oldest line in the tribe, kept hidden even from the rest of the council until now. Quinn said it had been waiting. Waiting for a time when it would finally be needed.”

“And she believes that time is now,” my father just muttered, his expression a blank canvas.

“What does it say?” my mom asked, her brow furrowed.

Jacob turned to me, offering me the space to speak, but I wasn’t sure I could get the words out right. My father caught that hesitation, his gaze flickering softly with understanding.

“Nessie is right. It speaks of a union,” Jacob said instead. “Of two bloods long at odds, finally joined to face a rising shadow. Of fire meeting ice. Of a child born to both worlds… meant to restore the balance.”

A thick pause. Carlisle leaned forward slightly, his gaze dawning on me thoughtful, intrigued. “And that child—”

“No!” Rose exclaimed abruptly. “I’m sick and done hearing all these stupid legends and prophecies! We should just go. Leave all these behind. Show the Volturi we don’t have anything to do with these bunch of mutts anymore and just go back to what we used to be. We were able to coexist peacefully under the Volturi watch all this time!”

My breath caught, even though I already knew how difficult this was, hearing Rose storm it aloud, was like seeing her pull her heart out for me. The only thing that choked me even more was Jacob’s reaction.

He didn’t even flinch. 

“I’ve thought about it as well.”

A rush flooded through my body, like my own blood was draining away, slipping out through the tips of my fingers. I remembered the moment Atna told me about the prophecy, and then Quinnie about the legend, the weight of it—it had felt too big. Too heavy. But deep down… I could still feel it in the marrow of my bones, humming beneath my skin like a quiet truth that had waited years to be spoken aloud. 

Outside, the wind howled against the trees. I took a deep breath, holding his fingers tight against mine.

“I didn’t understand it at first,” I said, my voice soft but steady. “How could I? All I’d ever wanted was to just live. To be normal. To fit. But I never did. Not with humans. Not even completely with you. I was always something in-between.”

Eyes turned toward me again. Watching. Listening. But this time, I didn’t flinch.

“And I think that’s why this found me. Why the legend speaks of someone like me. I’ve always felt… like a broken piece of something bigger. Like there was a shape I was meant to fit into, but I couldn’t find it.”

I looked at Jacob. He didn’t look away. His gaze held mine, solid and sure.

“I think I know now,” I whispered. “What I’m meant to do. Why I’m here. Why I never felt whole unless I was with him.”

Jacob didn’t smile. He didn’t need to. The look in his eyes was enough; a quiet fire that lit something steady inside me.

“Ever since the Volturi came for us,” I said, turning back to the others, “since that moment I looked into Aro’s eyes… I knew. I knew something was wrong. That it wasn’t over. That he wouldn’t stop. That he saw something in me he wanted to control or destroy. And I think… all of you knew it too.”

No one spoke, but the stillness itself was agreement.

“We don’t get to choose whether this is our fight,” I said, my voice sharpening. “They already chose. Aro already chose. He made the first move when he stepped onto our land and demanded my life.”

My breath hitched. I felt Jacob’s warmth beside me, grounding me again.

“We only get to decide one thing now,” I said. “Do we surrender… or do we really fight this time?”

A pause. One heartbeat. Mine. Two. Jacob.

“Of course I’ll fight,” he said then, his voice low and sure. “I already made that choice. That’s the conclusion I found in the end, anyway.” His thumb brushed my hand, and I almost couldn’t breathe. I turned to him, something pulling at my chest. “Even though I wished you were safe and away from all of this madness; even though I was selfish enough to think I could do that if I only pushed you away, I know better than anyone that it won’t work.”

He lifted his gaze, still pulling me close. “I would die for her. No hesitation. And I would live for her, too.”

Something in me stilled, then stirred. Not fear. Not yet. Something deeper. A kind of terror that came from love. I looked away, because I had to. Because the thought of him dying for me twisted something too painful to name.

Rosalie shifted. “A legend isn’t enough to gamble lives on,” she said, not cruelly, but with an edge sharpened by fear. “Prophecies are vague. They don’t tell you how to win. They only promise something might happen. I don’t like what that leaves us with.”

“But they are inevitable, and it gives us purpose,” Jacob said simply. “Direction. Even if for whatever reason Alice is not the one capable of seeing it now, the fact is that the Volturi are moving again. And worse… I think we underestimate Aro’s ambition.”

“What do you mean by that?” My mom muttered.

But it was my father who answered her. “The vampire they met. Kaelen. The one who hunted Dylan. He's a new recruit to the Guard.”

My father’s hand slowly curled into a fist. I saw the slight twitch in my mother’s fingers, the way her spine straightened instinctively. Rosalie’s golden eyes narrowed.

“He has a gift,” Jacob filled in. “He can dull our senses of perception. Make it feel like he’s not actually there, mingling himself with the surroundings. It works even with vampires. Even shapeshifters. And now that I think of it, there’s a chance he might have even been around here before. I remember Embry and Leah reporting a leech that showed up a couple of years ago that might fit that description. He actually had a mate—”

“Leah went after her,” I gasped, looking as surprised as Jacob as I pulled the puzzles together.

“Did she tell you about it?”

“Yes,” I replied quickly, even though my voice was growing out in despair. “But I thought Embry had taken care of the other vampire.” 

“We wished he had. The leech was deceiving enough to be able to escape. Embry didn’t really have the chance to finish him.”

My mom let out a low, painful, hum. “So a Volturi soldier was here before, so close... and... How did you two were able to—”

My father stiffened, his hand tightening ever so slightly on her arm. “Renesmee used her ability.”

They were all staring now. My breath trembled. “Just as Eleazar said, my power…  I was able to push it into him. Like I was inside his mind, but not only to communicate. It was more like I was… guiding it.”

“More than a projection,” Rose murmured. “An influence.”

“She compelled him,” Jacob said quietly. “He couldn’t lie. Couldn’t fight back. I’ve never seen any of you do anything like that, but somehow it reminded me of... the way an Alfa's order works.”

I blinked exacerbatedly, but Jake just looked at me with even more fascination than I thought possible. Air seemed to disappear from my lungs.

“It scared me,” I admitted quietly. “But it also felt… like it was mine. Like it belonged to me. Like it had been waiting to wake up.”

My father’s face had gone very still. “That kind of gift… is incredibly rare.”

“But it makes sense,” Carlisle said, his eyes searching mine. “She came from two talented parents. Both Edward and Bella already have admirable psyche gifts…”

“More important than that,” I said, the anger flickering now at the edge of my voice. “When Kaelen was under my… influence, he told us things. About Aro. About what he’s been doing.”

I hesitated, glancing toward Jacob. He finished it for me. “Aro is targeting human women. Ones with… potential. Like Bella once was. They think they can create more like Nessie. Controlled versions. And he’s already succeeded. At least once.”

The horror of it echoed in the silence. I didn’t need to explain the rest. Everyone here knew what that meant. That was when Jacob’s hand found mine again. We were tethered like that, fingers wound tight, our words falling like stones into still water.

“Aro’s always been an enthusiast of science and discovery,”  Carlisle said softly at least, like the words hurt to shape. “To think there was a time once I thought these ought to be quality to admire, but in his eyes… in his mind, his values got twisted. More horrendous than my naive capacities were ever able to predict. It is my fault, in the end, for letting him get to know Nessie. For introducing him to Nahuel’s story.”

His eyes weren’t looking at anyone now, just some distant point on the wall behind me. I followed his gaze and ended up glancing at Dylan again; still unmoving, still trapped in that fragile twilight between two worlds. My parents' face —and even Rose’s—reflected Carlisle's expression now, tightened with remorse. I had never seen him like this before, and I feared neither had them, even after all this years.

I stepped toward him, my feet silent across the wood floor. Jacob’s hand slipped from mine as if he already knew I needed to move forward alone.

“Carlisle,” I said, barely more than a breath.

His eyes lifted to mine. “I’m sorry,” he murmured again, and this time the words weren’t about logic or responsibility or calculated failure. They came from something deeper. From love.

And I couldn’t bear it.

“No,” I whispered. “Don’t say that. Don’t carry this. Neither of you. This was never your burden. None of this was yours to control. Not Aro. Not me. Not what I’ve become.”

I felt the tremor in my chest as I exhaled. The words were anchoring something inside me. Finally.

“I used to think… Maybe I shouldn’t have been born. That if I hadn’t existed, none of this would’ve happened to begin with. That people wouldn’t have to suffer. That I wouldn’t have to hurt anyone just by being what I am.”

Carlisle’s brow creased. My mother took a step forward. My father had gone utterly still.

“But I don’t believe that anymore. I know why I’m here,” I said. “I know why it had to be like this. Every thread that brought me here—every challenge, every heartbeat—it all matters. Not because I’m special. But because of what I choose to do now. With all of it.”

I turned, meeting Jacob’s eyes.

“I’m not going to be afraid of what I am anymore. I’m not going to hate it. And I won’t waste time blaming myself or any of you. The only one who’s made a choice to harm… is Aro.” The name fell like ash between us. “I won’t let him win, not while I still have breath. Not while I still have you.”

There was no big commotion, only the stillness that came with truth. That hum of shared understanding settling into the room like dust in sunlight. Carlisle blinked, then touched my cheek, light as a whisper.

“So we’ll stand with you,” he said quietly. “Thank you for showing me the only reason worth fighting for, Renesmee.”

My breath caught and I moved without thinking, closing the space between us; wrapping my arms around him. His embrace was immediate and steady, like stone warmed by sunlight, so familiar and safe. I buried my face against his shoulder, swallowing back the sob that clawed at my throat.

For a moment, everything else faded. The fear. The weight of what was coming. All of it dissolved in the stillness of Carlisle’s arms.

This man, this father not by blood but by everything else that mattered, had never let me feel alone. He’d watched me grow with eyes full of wonder, protected me with quiet strength, taught me compassion not just by words, but by being. He was the reason I understood the kind of love worth defending. They all were. They had shown me what it meant to choose kindness over fear. What it meant to fight, not because of pride, or power, or vengeance… but because some things were too sacred to lose.

I pulled back, meeting his eyes again. He gave me a small, knowing smile, and I returned it, even if mine trembled at the corners.

This… this was why we were here.

Not for legends. Not for war.

For each other.

Chapter Text

— ⚜︎ —

Seattle’s house sat tucked deep within the forest, far from any roads. A mansion, technically, but it didn’t feel like one. It had none of the unnecessary grandeur. No extravagant pillars or glittering chandeliers. Only tall windows that let the trees spill their shadows across the polished marble floors. The scent of pine and cold stone clung to everything, predominant and clean. Jacob had come to call it “the fortress”, and I wasn’t sure if it was meant to be ironic. Still, it worked both ways for the situation as a whole and the need for my unwanted reclusion.

Dylan’s transformation was supposed to last at least one more day, as Alice had come to let us know. He remained hidden in the main house near Forks as the wolves took turns to keep him watch. It was still hard to believe that this was part of our new reality. Queliute shifters keeping an eye on a newborn vampire. But then again, I couldn't bring myself to be completely surprised that it worked. Both packs were willing to cooperate, because it was Jake who had asked.

Tanya had also been called in to help, along with Kate, and of course Garrett, who hadn’t left her side since the day they met. But it was a quiet consensus that I had to leave. As much as I hated it, I couldn’t be anywhere near Dylan when he woke. My blood wasn’t slightly near as tempting as a human’s, but that shouldn’t make any difference against a newborn. With the exception of maybe me, Alice, and my Dad, everyone else still carried doubts about what had happened the day my mother woke into her new life, and the risk they took by keeping me so close to her. 

It had worked then, but this wasn’t the same. Dylan probably wasn’t the same.

And while part of the Denali clan remained behind, helping out of loyalty and love, the rest of us reunited again in Seattle. It had become more than just a place to hide. This was the staging ground now. The place where allies returned. Some with wary eyes, others with resolve burning quietly behind them. Emmett and Rosalie had offered to go out to South America in search of Nahuel, but they hadn’t returned yet. It was a good thing, however, that the Amazons were already here, and it wasn’t long before the Irish coven arrived.

Still, they didn’t seem surprised by the need for our urgent reunion.

“We always knew the Volturi would come back,” Siobhan said, then looked at my Dad, sitting next to my Mom across the room. “You warned us that they wouldn’t forgive the humiliation of that day.”

“I hoped,” he signed, his expression turning dark, “that it would take them more time to recover. Or at least find something else to occupy their obsession.”

“You knew better, Edward,” she replied. “So did I. But even still… it feels different this time.”

Alice jumped from the armchair she was sitting, folding her arms crossly. “Because this time they’re actually hiding something! I can’t see properly—There’s a bunch of blanked spots… I can’t even see when they’re arriving!”

“Then how do you know the time to gather again has come?” Liam asked, his plain voice harsh against the walls.

I looked at Jacob. He tightened his grip against my waist.

“We know because there’s a prophecy. A crucial legend from my tribe.”

“A prophecy?”

The shock and disbelief in their eyes were as alarmed as I thought it would be. If Rose was here, I’m sure she wouldn’t be happy, too. She was still very much bothered by all the implications of that word.

“I can show you everything. Meggie will know that I’m being honest.”

Without hesitation, Maggie reached her arm to me, as she was already familiar with my gift. However, even though I held her hand, I lifted my free arm, turning my palm towards Siobhan and Liam’s direction. They all gasped shortly when I closed my eyes and the images flooded their minds simultaneously. I felt a strange sense of relief and pride, but it was still new to me to use my power without direct touch, and I needed to concentrate harder as I pulled together every piece of information. From Atna, to Quinnie, to Kaelen's wicked voice; everything coming unveiled like lost fragments of a bigger puzzle.

When I opened my eyes, the room hadn't moved. Siobhan blinked first.

“I see you’ve been practicing to elevate your talent, Renesmee. Impressive."

“Thank you. It’s all thanks to Zafrina’s patient guidance.”

“She's a quick learner, this one” Zafrina looked at me with a wry smile. “So, Maggie, what do you think?"

“As I presumed, she’s telling the truth. Every part of it.”

There was no hesitation coming from the youngest of the Irish coven. Soon enough, the repetition began once again with whoever else came after, although not everyone answered our call. Mary and Randall, the nomads who once stood with us beneath the snowy clearing, had vanished off the grid entirely. Carlisle sent word through contacts, but the trail went cold somewhere in the Canadian wilds. 

Benjamin and Tia came alone, claiming they have been taking the last years to experience the world for themself for the first time. Tia still held that kind of reserve that just can’t be faked, and although Benjamin hadn’t lost his boyish grin, he now stood straighter than I remembered, the earth humming faintly beneath his presence like it was an extended part of himself. Peter and Charlotte were next. Jasper met them at the treeline. Charlotte rushed to greet him, while Peter hung back, cautious as ever. But they came. And that was what mattered. Then, of course, there were Vladimir and Stefan.

They arrived like shadows in the mist, one step ahead of rumor. They had been very busy, apparently, spreading the word about our last meeting with the Volturi. I didn’t know there were so many others in the underground. So many, that they claimed, had also been waiting for a moment like this. A reckoning. A chance to stand against the Guard. There were at least a dozen that came along with the Romanians. However, most of them were strangers to my family. Only a few seemed to stand out as brief, distant recallings from the old vampire world Carlisle has been wandering for a very long time, and only a pair I was able to recognize. 

Charles and Makenna. They lingered near the entrance, close to the doorway, as if unsure whether they were welcome or merely tolerated. I exchanged a glance with my mom, as I knew she recognized them too. Both had been among the witnesses the Volturi brought to the snowy clearing years ago, meant to tip the scales of fear in their favor. But even then, something in their posture had set them apart. They hadn’t looked like loyalists, but more like skeptics who had agreed to watch, not to act.

“Charles,” Carlisle greeted first. “We weren’t sure you would come.”

Charles nodded once, his gaze flicking across the room before settling on me. His eyes held none of the judgment I feared, only quiet calculation.

“We remembered the way your family stood very clearly," he answered. “And I remembered the feeling I had about it. We know the Volturi's weren’t moving with the best intentions towards you.”

There was no fanfare to his words, no pride in having seen through it, only unwavering certainty. 

“Charles can sense if someone's intentions flickers,” My Dad informed, probably to some wandering mind in the room. “Once they heard our testimony, they chose to redraw from the Volturi’s witnesses side, as they were able to tell who was telling the real side of the story.”

Charles gave a small nod of acknowledgement to my Dad, without embellishment. He and Makenna moved to the edge of the group, not taking seats, not relaxing, but also staying at least. Then, one of those other beautiful figures moved gently, stepping out from the darkness beside the Romanians. His eyes held age, a kind of wisdom not dulled by centuries. His accent was thick, Mediterranean, and his voice rolled out with the weight of memory.

“I am Luca Vella,” he said simply. “I’ve come to speak on behalf of my family.”

The name seemed to strike a chord somewhere deep within my father, and I saw the recognition flash across his face. However, it was Carlisle who spoke first, his expression shifting into something more intriguing. “Vella… You’re from Renata’s original line.”

Luca inclined his head. “Indeed, I am. Her great-great-uncle, to be exact. Though in truth, Renata was more like a daughter to me than anything else.”

There was a hush that followed his words. “Great-uncle” was certainly not a common association in the vampire world, let alone a “great-great” one. No one dared interrupt him.

“My family was not like the others,” he continued. “I was changed many centuries ago, and for a long time, I resisted the urge to disappear into the shadows like so many of our kind. I could not bring myself to abandon the people I loved. So I remained close to my human family, always watching over them, until the world began to shift and I realized that there were ways to endure together. We became something else. Not a coven, not exactly, but a lineage, a… legacy. Some of us chose the immortal life, while others remained human. But all were protected, always, until…”

His gaze turned briefly to Carlisle, something mournful passing through it. Hoarseness lodged deep in his throat. “When Renata was born, I knew there was something special in her. She was a very humble soul, even to this cruel world. And when she became an adult and chose to follow me, I finally changed her. She was raised into the same purpose as the others. To protect and to preserve our lineage, and to that purpose… she developed her gift fairly far too well.” He paused. “And that was what changed everything.”

Alice’s eyes narrowed slightly. My Dad was completely still.

“It didn’t take long for Aro to hear about her,” Luca said. “And I knew what he would do, but I feared he might use the rest of our family as leverage if I refused. So I made a choice. I convinced her to go willingly. To protect the others.” His voice broke faintly on the last word. “I’ve tried to reach her since, over the years, but once she joined the guard, it was like she was turned into somebody else. As if she had completely forgotten about her own family. As if all that mattered was the Guard.”

“Chelsea” My father interjected. “The bond she created between Renata and Aro is certainly too strong. A tie too deeply embedded.”

There was a painful silence, filled only by the wind rustling through the pines beyond the windows.

“Indeed,” Luca said finally, his voice firm again, “That’s why I’m here. Because I believed in the Romanian’s when they told us the Volturi had been abusing the trust immortals have placed in them and exploiting their power. Because I can still remember the way Renata used to be…” he shaked ever so slightly, a primal need to collect himself. “I have no more illusions within me. Aro’s influence is poisoning everything it touches. He broke the promise I once believed he’d keep.”

The finality in his words struck deep, even without him raising his voice. Carlisle stepped forward and extended his hand with solemn grace.

“Thank you for joining us, Luca. You add a great honor to our cause.”

Luca’s nod was slow, but something softened in his shoulders. He smiled, just faintly, but we all could feel a different shift in the room. My father's head turned strangely swift. His eyes narrowed, gaze locked onto the man standing in the far corner of the room. He had arrived quietly, so quietly I hadn’t noticed until now. He was tall, but not imposing. His hood had been pushed back, revealing loose, fair hair and eyes like shards of a crimson river ice.

Something that resembled a flicker of recognition passed over my Dad’s expression. “I know him,” he said slowly. “Not personally. But… from someone else.”

Alice turned to him. “From who, Edward?”

His eyes didn’t leave the face of our silent guest. “Bree.”

The name landed like a ripple across glass. I felt Esme's breath catch behind me. My mother blinked, her lips parting slightly. Jasper moved very quickly to stay in front of Alice.

“Who is she?” I couldn’t help but ask, watching closely all their reactions.

My Dad’s eyes moved to me, but his voice softened, almost like it did when he used to tell me bedtime stories. “Bree was… barely more than a child. A newborn turned by Victoria, a vampire that once declared vendetta towards me. She created a whole army of newborns in the area just for that purpose, but Bree surrendered to us during the battle. She didn’t want to fight. Carlisle offered her protection. But the Volturi…” his jaw flexed for a second, “They decided to make her another example.”

The recluse vampire’s expression hardened into granite. Esme stepped closer to Carlisle, her hand brushing his arm. “They never gave her a chance.”

“And he?” I asked again, tilting my head slightly toward the stranger as he finally moved, just a step forward. His presence wasn’t aggressive, yet something in the air seemed to fold inward slightly around him, like it was being pulled back. 

A strange hush settled over us all, and Jacob moved closer to me, his grip solid around my waist.

“Fred,” the vampire answered simply. “My name 's Fred. I was another of the newborns turned by… Victoria. One of the sole survivors from her kamikaze army.”

I heard another quiet grasp coming from Esme, and then a sudden fierce hiss left Jasper's throat.

“He was not in the clearing that day” my Dad rushed to say. “But Bree remembered him. Thought about him, even in her final moments, as if she… wanted me to know about him, just in case we run into him someday. She wanted us… to be nice to him.” A sad, crooked smile took over my Dad’s expression. “That was her last wish.”

“So you were close to her,” Esme whispered, her hand closed in front of her heart. “I am so sorry, Fred.”

Fred didn’t move, but he looked at Esme with cautious, confused eyes. “Bree was a friend of mine, although we were left in the dark the entire time back then. Up until now, I didn’t even know her name. The name of our creator, I mean. Victoria.” He played with the name as if was tasting something rotten. “She had Riley, who worked as a sort of spokesman that gave us instructions. He used to tell us all the time that we needed to fight you, the yellow-eyed vampires, for the territorial dispute of the city. But it was obvious he was only telling us we needed to know, so I decided I’d not just become another pawn in his fight.”

“It seems Fred has one interesting gift,” Eleazar's voice rose from a far end, where he and Carmen stood alone, mainly observing. “I assume it must have come up handy when he was trying to escape from that sort of situation he was in.”

Fred glanced suspiciously towards Eleazar as well. My Dad interjected. “Eleazar has an instinctive feel for the gifts of others, Fred. He can sense the extra abilities that some vampires have.”

Eleazer agreed cordially, straightening himself. “No talent ever manifests in precisely the same way, because no one ever thinks in exactly the same way. But it seems that just as Kaelen's ability, Fred is able to interfere with someone’s perception of himself. Kaelen can trick the mind to make a person think he’s simply not there, but Fred’s power can cause his target a nauseous sensation with his presence alone.”

Fred’s eyes remained speculative. “Well, I trained myself and kept track of the effects of my ability until I could turn completely invisible. No one can look at me if I don’t want them to. Even a good distance away, anyone will feel sick if they try to remember me. I knew I’d be safe even if I left Riley's army alone, but as I said, Bree was a friend, so I invited her to come along with me. I could protect us both.”

“Then what happened?” My mom asked, tight brows and confusion rolling in her eyes. “I mean, if she didn’t want to fight, she could’ve escaped."

“She was in love with a man in the front,” he said thoughtfully, as if to consider if that statement was even enough. ”His name was Diego. He had been turned around the same time that I was, but he used to think of Riley as a friend. So he obeyed Riley’s orders out of respect, and Bree was convinced she could get to Diego and pull him away from the front before the fighting could start. I knew she was willing to vouch for him, so I told her she could bring him along. I offered to leave her a trail and told her I’d wait in Vancouver for one day, and—”

Fred’s steady voice died abruptly. There was no need for him to say anything else. Everyone already knew that Bree had not followed that trail. For a second, I wondered how Fred must have felt when she didn’t show up the next day.

“Bree was different,” he continued, regardless. “She was smart. She figured it out on her own that Riley kept feeding us with lies, and she was the one who warned me that there was a lot more politics going on with that fight. More than one set of enemies. Last time we spoke, she even told me to be careful while being on my own. She confided in me that she had seen some kind of freaky vampires who stop covens when they get too obvious about their huntings.”

I suddenly felt a terrible, empty sadness, for that strange newborn vampire I had never even met. She was young in every aspect, with the promise of eternity taken away from her far too soon. And yet, somehow, she had managed to uncover so much of our dirty, corrupt world in such a short time. She had seen truths that even those who had wandered aimlessly for centuries still refused to recognize.

“But how could she have met with the Volturi?” I asked faintly, my voice muffled and shaky from the irrational emotion.

My father’s eyes narrowed, his expression subtly darkening. Fred’s shoulders tightened. “I don’t know.”

And then I realized… maybe she just hadn’t had enough time to share everything she wanted with her friend.

“Edward,” my mom murmured, and even if her voice was barely more than a breath, it drew everyone’s attention. “Don’t you think this could mean that… the Volturi were already in Seattle before the battle even started?”

“They were.” 

My mom gasped under her breath, her hands curling over my father’s chest. “Edward, you— You knew about this?”

“We all did, Bella,” Jasper suddenly cut in. “Edward probably just wanted to shield you from it back then, but he knew about it the moment he read Bree’s mind.”

“I am sorry,” my Dad said, and I wasn’t sure if he was talking exclusively to my Mom or including Fred as well. “But Bree saw Jane, Alec, Demetri and Felix the moment they arrived. At the time, she didn’t know who they were, and she had only met them by chance. She was with this other vampire… Diego, I presume now. They followed Riley until a colorful house in the middle of an open field and it turned out to be the place where Victoria was hiding. Not much later, Bree saw four figures with dark-cloaks entering the house. Neither she or Diego were able to see their faces, as both were watching from afar, but they could listen clearly to the conversation Jane and Victoria were having inside the house.” He made a brief pause, unnecessarily filling his lungs with air. “Jane wanted Victoria to succeed in destroying us.”

Continuous hushes spread among the room, but my father continued anyway. “I’m sure Bree wanted us to know about that. She kept thinking of it, so I suppose she already knew about my ability, or at least that one of us was a mindreader. Riley must have told them at least that much. ”

We all glanced at Fred quickly, but he remained still. His eyes were clearly rambling in deep thoughts, dull red like blazes held under ash. Still, I took his silence as a sign of confirmation. Stefan chucked oddly from a corner.

“They could’ve stopped Victoria at once, but they still chose not to. Guess the rightful Volturi were just trying to leave you all the hard work.”

“That was not a direct order from the ancients, Stefan,” my father explained. “That was Jane’s decision alone.” 

“Filthy wicked little witch,” Vladimir added.

And then another wave of murmurs began to bubble up across the room, each one sharper than the last.

"How much longer will we let them rule over us when they can't even control their own vassals?"

"Outrageous."

"Corrupt pigs."

I stood very still. The warmth of Jacob’s arm at my back kept me grounded, but my chest was burning. From collective anger and also something more. A grief that had nowhere else to go. 

“We know now all of what they have been doing all along,” I said firmly, cutting through the murmuring voices, and the room suddenly fell uncomfortably quiet.

Every pair of crimson eyes shifted in my direction, and I searched for Jacob’s gaze out of instinct. Of course, there was something incredibly calming in knowing his attention was already set on me.

“You’re all right,” he whispered against my hair. 

And somehow he made the gesture sound strangely private. I bit the inside of my cheek without realizing, my grip tightening around his fingers. 

“We all know now what they’ve done,” I repeated, lifting my head. “There’s no denying the Volturi have twisted the rules in their favor. Rules they promised were established for our safety. Not just as a species, but as individuals.”

I drew a breath and let my eyes move slowly across the gathering, through faces I knew and others I did not. Every one of them had come for a reason, and I realized then that every reason mattered. Because beneath the surface, it meant the Volturi had more enemies than they had ever dared imagine.

“For those of you who don’t know me personally, I should be clear. All you’ve heard about me is probably true. I am not a full vampire. I was not transformed like all of you. Edward is my biological father, but my mother was still human when I was conceived. The pregnancy lasted barely a month, and it was brutal on her fragile body. She barely survived my birth and it was at that moment my father changed her. But of course, before I existed, there wasn’t a name for what I was, and no one knew what to expect. A vampire hybrid. Carlisle has kept meticulous records of every detail of my physiology throughout my life. And I give full permission to anyone here who wishes to have access to that material.”

“Renesmee…” Jake’s voice was low at my side, tightly controlled. “You don’t have to prove anything.”

“I know, Jake. I know. But… I want to do this.” I forced a small smile for him before I turned back to the sea of red eyes fixed on me. “Because, as I’m sure many of you already know, I am not the only hybrid in existence. And the way I see it, this is a matter that concerns us all. I’ve decided that I can’t keep standing still while my fate is dictated by rules that exist only for the sake of a false justice. I can’t accept a justice that bends itself for its own gain. Because we shouldn’t be forced to continue to accept Aro’s judgment when we know he is willing to take down entire covens just to go after the talented member he desires. And because right now, Aro is even creating more hybrids while hiding their existence from you.”

My eyes drifted from Luca to Benjamin, then to Maggie, Siobhan, Charles, and Makenna. Then they found Fred. Vladimir and Stefan. And finally the rest of the room, who suddenly felt aligned with me in some unspoken rhythm. “The Volturi are not interested in seeking solutions. They do not protect. They do not lead. They only conquer what they find convenient and erase what they deem a threat, whenever it serves them best. And I refuse—” my voice rose, the words catching fire in my chest “—I refuse to accept that this is the only future left to us.” I pressed my fingers against Jacob’s until the tips turned white. “What I believe—what I choose to believe—is that we already hold what it takes to change everything. Right here. Right now. We are not their subjects. We are not their flock. It’s time to finish the tyranny dressed as order. And I would rather die fighting for it than live one more day under their illusion of control.”

A hush lingered in the air, as though my words had ripped through the room and left nothing but raw silence behind. My chest rose and fell, tight with the force of what I had said, of what I believed down to my very marrow. For a heartbeat, I thought no one would answer. That perhaps I had spoken into a void too burdened by centuries of fear. And then, clapping. Slow, deliberate, resonant. The sound cut through the silence like a spark to dry tinder. Heads turned sharply toward the back of the room, where Emmett stood tall, grinning ear to ear, his massive hands coming together with infectious enthusiasm. Beside him, Rosalie’s golden hair caught the light as she joined in, her expression sharp, proud, almost defiant. Alongside her stood two small, but equally striking women. Huilen and Aldana. And just beyond them, my gaze landed on the quiet yet unmistakable figure.

Nahuel.